1 UUILMI..J 



! 










°* 






$ °^ 



% \$ %' 






-as 






= \^?i i:i%^ '/, 



v v 






£\\*t A 



s s± 



\</ ^y. : J 



j . . v * A^ 






% 



<+ 



Q. 



^ 






"■> 1§§KS * 

U \ > ■ . Y * . ""Z» Y > 



i ^&c£ *jS ^.6* *i^3& 






<^9* 



# 

%> 



v v 



y </><^ 












* * «y ^ VI 






o£" ^ -^ ^ 






%<* v 




\ ^^ 









^<? 




















^ V ■*- " * ° / 








c- 



^c£ 




"%d* 



^ °- 



<6- <2<s 

cP'' *1 °'. ^ cP. - 










^0* 






W 




^s> 







CP 









^°- 



Q>. "> 




4 r> 









^ -: 







TO THE 



IS MB TBWXH ; 



^ 



Prawn by J.%J*J> 




"r — v L 



THE £ 

DISCOVERY OF AMERICA 

BY 

THE NORTHMEN 

IN 

THE TENTH CENTURY. 



by y 

JOSHUA TOULMIN SMITH, 

AUTHOR OF "PROGRESS OF PHILOSOPHY AMONG THE ANCIENTS;' 

" COMPARATIVE VIEW OF ANCIENT HISTORY, WITH AN 

EXPLANATION OF CHRONOLOGICAL ERAS," ETC. 



: ' Let them be well used; for they are the abstract, and brief chronicles, of the 
ime"— Hamlet. 



WITH MAPS AND PLATES. 

LONDON: 

CHARLES TILT, FLEET STREET. 

1839. 




NORTHERN NAVIGATORS, 

K.STKi: N ii KMi.sriii<: 
j^ n inninii, 



i& 



<V 




PRINTED BY RICHARD AND JOHN E. TAYLOR, 
RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET. 



23 f 



If 

PREFACE. 



1 HE object of the following pages is twofold. It 
is, first, to present the English reader with accurate 
accounts of the discovery of, and early voyages to, 
and settlements in, the Western Hemisphere, and 
continent of North America, by Europeans. It is, 
secondly, to prove that those accounts are authentic. 
The honour of being the first European who trod 
the shores of the New World has long been assigned 
to Christoval Colon, commonly called Christo- 
pher Columbus. In ignorance of the previous 
discovery and exploration of the same land by other 
parties, in a much more remote period, the assign- 
ment of this honour to him might appear just. 
When, however, it is shown that these disco- 
veries were in fact made at a much earlier period, 
and in a much more complete manner, by the inha- 
bitants of a distinct and remote nation, the honour 
which has surrounded his name should be transferred 
to them. Columbus may have touched upon Ame- 

a 2 



IV PREFACE. 

rica in the fifteenth century, but the Northmen, 
without any of the advantages of advanced science 
which he possessed, discovered and explored it in the 
tenth.* 

If, then, the discoveries and voyages of Columbus 
have ever been esteemed objects of interest and im- 
portance, the discoveries and voyages of the North- 
men, five centuries previously, should certainly be 
esteemed of at least equal interest and importance. 
That interest should be increased by the fact that the 
latter discovered and explored the very same shores 
where now a race of Anglo-Saxon blood has fixed 
its habitation, and made once savage and barbarous 
America assume an important station in the history 
of the world. 

To all who take interest in the history of man, in 
the history of human enterprise, in the history of 
geographical science, in the histoiy of the advance of 
nations and of the human mind, these discoveries 
must be interesting. The circumstances under which 
they w r ere made should make them of an interest sur- 
passing that attending the discoveries of any modern 
navigator, — Columbus himself, and Cabot, not ex- 
cepted. That interest can, in no degree, be confined 
to the inhabitants of the lands themselves thus dis- 

* Particular attention is requested to Note A, on this subject, in the 
Appendix. 



PREFACE. V 

covered. It must be felt throughout the civilized 
world. Almost every nation in Europe had some 
share in the modern settlement of America. It was^ 
especially, British enterprise which first, in modern 
times, made the regions explored by the Northmen 
well known ; and from our own country it was that 
colonies were established in those regions, the most 
flourishing of which exist in the very spots best 
known to the Northmen. The closest intercourse 
and the nearest ties of affinity still make England as 
much interested as ever, perhaps more so, in these 
colonies ; and all which relates to the antiquities of 
the regions of their settlement must therefore be 
valuable to the English reader. 

The original records of these discoveries of the 
Northmen have recently been published by the Royal 
Society of Northern Antiquarians at Copenhagen. 
The volume, however, in which they are contained 
[Antiquitates Americana) is one which, from its price, 
and the circumstance of its being in foreign lan- 
guages, (ancient Icelandic, Danish, and Latin.) must 
be inaccessible to the majority of readers. The ob- 
ject of the present work is to render the subject 
familiar to all, — to present the complete narratives of 
these discoveries, as contained in the volume men- 
tioned, with such historical and other illustrations 
as may tend to elucidate the subject, and add to its 



VI PREFACE. 



interest ; and to present any additional facts to which 
the author has had access, bearing upon the sub- 
ject. A personal acquaintance with the regions to 
which this volume chiefly refers, acquired during a 
temporary residence there, has afforded the author 
some peculiar means of gathering this information. 

As the original manuscript documents, though 
long before the learned world, have only recently 
been at all generally known to exist, it was desirable 
to adduce proof of their genuineness and authenticity, 
and to meet every objection which has been or may 
be made to them, at the same time that they w T ere 
thus made public. This the author has accordingly 
attempted in the following pages. It seemed the 
more desirable to do this here, inasmuch as it has 
been barely touched upon in the Anliquitates Ameri- 
cana. A mode of argument has, in pursuance of 
this design, been purposely adopted which is most 
suited to induce general conviction. Another might 
have been adopted, but one less suited and less in- 
teresting to the general reader. The argument is 
drawn chiefly from a source now generally acknow- 
ledged to be the most conclusive, as well as attractive, 
namely the internal evidence, — a mode of reasoning 
so successfully adopted in Paley^s Horae Paulince. 

In order to present the subject under these dif- 
ferent aspects, — the detail of facts, the proof of their 



PREFACE. Vll 

authenticity, and the discussion of all objections, — in 
the most convenient and pleasing mode, the author 
has thrown the whole into the form of dramatic dia- 
logue. Room is thus afforded for varying the inter- 
est^ and for different episodical allusions ; while a 
familiarity of style is admitted, which would have 
otherwise been out of place, but which is useful in 
the discussion of such a subject. Different characters 
are presented, sustaining different parts ; and the 
unities of time, place, and character have been at- 
tempted to be preserved. The scene is laid in New- 
port, Rhode Island, United States, for reasons which 
will appear obvious upon perusal. Inspection of a 
common map of the United States, and comparison 
with the map prefixed to this volume, will give amply 
sufficient familiarity with all localities to which allu- 
sion is made. Most of the illustrations are drawn 
from scenes or facts familiar to the English reader. 

It has been hinted to the author by some of his 
friends, that the adoption of the conversational form 
may tend to give the work, in the apprehension of 
some, a juvenile appearance. This seems rather a 
farfetched objection. The conversational form is 
here adopted for precisely the same reason that it 
was adopted by Plato in his Dialogues, by Cicero in 
his Questions, and by Lord Brougham in his Dis- 
course on Instinct ; viz, to open and elucidate a sub- 



Vlll PREFACE. 



ject liable to be, and which has been, distorted and 
misrepresented with all kinds of minute and cavilling 
objection ; to illustrate minute points, which, stated 
in a didactic form, would appear trifling, but which 
still bear importantly on the main question ; and to 
afford the most easy and natural means of unfolding 
and following, one by one, the various points of an 
argument depending in many respects on minute cri- 
ticism, with an exhaustive and yet not uninteresting 
particularity in illustration and in notice of objec- 
tion. The author has never heard it objected, that, 
from this method of composition, the works of either 
Plato, Cicero, or Brougham wore the aspect of 
being intended for juvenile readers. The subject of 
this volume, and the mode of argument and illustra- 
tion adopted, are sufficient to show that its aim and 
adaptation are not of such a nature. 

One remark must be added. In accordance with 
the very commendable practice now generally adopted 
by the best writers, all the names mentioned are 
given in their actual and original forms, and not in 
the barbarous forms in which they usually appear. 
The utility of this practice will be self-evident, since 
the perverted forms in common use only serve to 
obstruct ease of research. Who, for example, in 
perusing ancient or original records, and meeting 
with the names Colon, Svend, or Knad, would imagine 



PREFACE. IX 

that he was reading of the individuals of whom he 
had been accustomed to hear as Columbus, Sweno, 
and Canute! Though, at first, the correct forms 
may sound harsh, the ear will soon become accus- 
tomed to them, and they will appear as euphonious 
as the corrupted and unauthorized forms. It may 
be observed that the final r in the Norman names 
has been omitted, as being a consonantal sound 
incapable of being uttered in its place, and only 
giving, therefore, an unnecessary harshness to the 
appearance of these names. 

London, August 31, 1839. 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER I. 

Page, 
Statement of Subject. — Not a recent Speculation, but a Fact 
long known and published. — How shown to be true. — 
Probability of its truth.— Proof of actual Authenticity of 
Documents, and Truth of Narrations. — External Evidence. 
— Internal Evidence. — Whether any Knowledge of a 
Western Continent among Ancient Greeks and Romans. 
— Utility of a Knowledge of this Subject, 1 

CHAPTER II. 

Discovery of Iceland dvNaddodd, (A.D. 861.) — Discovery 
of America (in Greenland) by Eirek the Red, (982.) — 
Expeditions to the Northern Regions. — Discovery of the 
more southern regions of America by Biarni Heriulf- 
son, (985.) — Introduction of Christianity into Greenland 
by Leif Eirekson, (9990 — Expedition of Leif Eirek- 
son to Finland, and residence there, (1000.) — Expedition 
ofTHORVALD Eirekson to Vinland, (1002.) — Residence 
and death there, (1004.) — Expedition of Thorstein 
Eirekson, (1005.) — Story of Gudrid. — Death of Thor- 
stein, (1005.)— Return of Gudrid, (1006,) . ...... 43 

CHAPTER III. 

Arrival of Thorfinn Karlsefni in Greenland, (A.D. 1006.) 
— Marriage with Gudrid, (1006-7.) — Expedition to Fin- 
land, (1007.) — Arrival at Kialamess, (Cape Cod.) — Win- 
ters (1007-8) in Straumfiord, (Buzzard's Bay.) — Snorri 
Thorfinnson born there, (10070 — Thorfinn passes on 
toHap, (Rhode Island,) (1008.)— Winters there, (1008-90 



Xll CONTENTS. 

Page. 

— Indian Traditions and Names. — Thorfinn encounters 
the Natives, (1009.) — Sails up the Bay (to Providence.) — 
Returns to Straumfiord, (1009.) — Expedition along the 
Eastern Coast, (1009.)— Winters at Straumfiord, (1009- 
10.) — Returns to Greenland, (1010.)— Two Natives taken 
on way home. — Destruction of Biarni Grimolfson. — 
Thorfinn settles at Glaumbce, in Iceland, 140 

CHAPTER IV. 

Ancient Ballad in which Vinland is mentioned. — Latest 
recorded Visits to the Continent of America by the North- 
men. — Continued Intercourse with those regions. — Per- 
manent Colonies established by the Northmen in the 
Western Hemisphere, 197 

CHAPTER V. 

Irish in America. — Northmen in Huitramannaland, 
(Southern States of United States.) — Ari Marson, (A.D. 
983.) — History of Biorn Asbrandson. — Voyage of 

GUDLEIF GUDLAUGSON, 231 

CHAPTER VI. 

Remains of Northmen existing in America. — Buildings and 
Ins^ 'ptions in Greenland, and in New England. — Body 
found at Fall River, 273 

APPENDIX. 

Note A, — On the Comparative Merits of the Northmen and 
Columbus, 307 

Chart of the World, according to Icelandic Manuscripts of 
the thirteenth century, 339 

Note B, — On the traditionary Records of the Northern 
Nations, 341 



THE 

NORTHMEN 

IN 

AMERICA. 



CHAPTER I. 

Statement of Subject. — Not a recent Speculation, but. a Fact long 
known and published. — How shown to be true. — Probability of its 
truth. — Proof of actual Authenticity of Documents, and Truth of 
Narrations. — External Evidence. — Internal Evidence. — Whether 
any Knowledge of a Western Continent among Ancient Greeks and 
Romans. — Utility of a Knowledge of this Subject. 

W HAT ! exclaimed the doctor ; do you pretend to *ell 
me that Columbus was not the discoverer of America ? 

Undoubtedly, was the reply ; I pretend to tell you that 
America was known to Europeans at least live hundred 
years before the time of Columbus's, or, more properly, 
Colon's alleged discovery. 

The expression of Dr. Dubital's countenance, during 
this reply, was one of mingled surprise and incredulity. 
Being a man of travel, and possessing no small idea of the 
superiority of his own knowledge and opinion over that of 
all his neighbours, he was extremely unwilling, at any 
time, to discover, or even to have it hinted, that there was 
" any thing in heaven or earth which was not dreamed of 
in his philosophy." 



2 THE NORTHMEN 

After a moment's silence, he rejoined: — You do not 
speak seriously, Mr. Norset. 

Indeed I do. Most soberly and seriously, I mean to an- 
nounce to you the fact, of which, in truth, I' am surprised 
that you should have hitherto been unaware, that America 
was discovered by the Northmen, at least five centuries 
before the date of Colon's voyage to this country. 

Unaware ! yes, indeed, I was unaware of such a fact, 
as you are pleased to call it. A man can certainly never 
know all the strange theories and new-fangled notions in 
w r hich some folks choose to wander now-a-days. 

No theory, my dear doctor, nor new-fangled notion 
either; as I shall be able, very satisfactorily, to show 
you. 

Do you then profess to assert, — to come plainly to the 
point, — that this town of Newport and State of Rhode Is- 
land were ever visited by Europeans before the time of 
Columbus, or Colon,* if you will? 

There, doctor, you go a little too far. I find no men- 
tion made either of Newport or Rhode Island in the tra- 
vels of Colon. A man may easily visit America, without 
ever seeing Rhode Island ; but, since you have thus put 
your question, I will answer, that I do pretend to assert, 
that, by a somewhat singular coincidence, perhaps, the 
very spot whereon chance has thrown you and me together, 
and whereon the town of Newport now stands, was ac- 
tually visited by the Northmen, and that the country in its 
immediate vicinity was especially well known to them, five 
centuries anterior to the voyages of Colon. 

Well, well, said the doctor, his expression of incredulity 
and wonder increasing at every w r ord of this reply ; I know 
not what we shall hear next. We all know that Colon dis- 
covered America; and I see not w r hy any one should 

* See Preface, page ix. 



IN AMERICA. v5 

doubt the truth of his discoveries, or want to rob him of 
the credit of them, at this time of day.* 

Bob him of the credit of them ! doctor ; — no one wants 
to rob him of any credit that belongs to him. It is a mere 
question of fact. 

Yes, I know it is a question of fact ; and every body 
knows the fact to be, that Colon discovered America in 
1492, and that his was the first European foot that ever 
touched this soil. 

Doctor, you must excuse me; but just let me ask you 
how you know all this ? 

Know it ! why, every one knows it ; history tells us so, 
to be sure. 

Good ; — pray what history tells you so ? 

Why, the History of America, and the History of Spain, 
and, — and, — surely, Mr. Norset, you do n't mean seriously 
to doubt what every body knows. 

Certainly, provided, always, that it be true ; but I must 
most seriously declare to you, doctor, that, by precisely the 
same means that you say you know that Colon discovered 
America in 1492, I know that Biarni Heriulfson dis- 
covered these very regions of America in which we now 
are in 985.f 

Biarni Heriulfson ! 985 ! pray, sir, where did you learn 
all this? I never heard of Biarni Heriulfson before. 

Doctor, you must pardon me, but it is barely possible 
that you may never have heard of Biarni Heriulfson be- 
fore, and that he yet may have existed. I fear we should 
never get on very fast, if every man were to refuse to be- 
lieve every thing that he had not before known. 

Be good enough to inform me who this Biarni Heriulf- 

* Particular attention is requested to the note A, in the Appendix, 
in which the comparative merits of Colon and of the Northmen are dis- 
cussed. 

f Eirek the Red was the actual discoverer of America, in 982. 
See Chap. II. 

b 2 



4' THE NORTHMEN 

son was, then. I certainly shall be glad to hear some- 
thing about the man who is to lay poor Colon on the shelf. 

You lament over Colon's fading laurels, doctor ; I would 
recommend you to compose a dirge upon the occasion. 
As to Biarni Heriulfson, it would be too long a story to tell 
you, just now ; and, besides, what would be the use of my 
giving you a history, unless I can prove the sources of my 
information to be authentic? which will be, perhaps, not 
quite so difficult as you imagine. Suppose we attempt this. 

With all my heart. 

Well, then, suppose — 

No supposition, I beg, sir ; pray confine yourself to facts. 
I said it was some strange theory, and methinks I was not 
far wrong, for you begin by a supposition. 

Not so fast, doctor. Every proposition in Euclid is 
founded, in truth, upon a supposition. Certain points in 
a supposed case are proved, and then compared with the 
points of the particular case in the proposition. And so 
it must be done, more or less, in almost every argument, 
I beg, therefore, that you will allow me to proceed with 
my supposition. I assure you I will wander into no theo- 
retic ground. 

Let us hear your supposition, then, said the doctor, with 
something like a sneer. 

Since the notion of a supposition appears to trouble 
you so much, doctor, I will even take a fact, though it 
will have precisely the same effect upon the argument. 
Doubtless you have heard of the previously unknown work 
of Epicurus, which has been recently published? 

His work, " De Natura," you mean : certainly I have. 
What has Epicurus, or his works, to do with Biarni Heri- 
ulfson, or any other discoverer of America ? 

Just this much, — neither you, nor any body else, was 
aware that the work of Epicurus was in existence, or 
what were its contents ; and yet, when, after having lain 
under the ashes of Vesuvius for upwards of seventeen long 



IN AMERICA. 5 

centuries, it is at length brought to light, neither you, nor 
any one else, hesitates to receive it as authentic.* It is 
very possible, then, that other manuscripts, of less antiquity, 
may have lain hidden for a length of time, owing to va- 
rious circumstances, and may now, for the first time, be 
brought to light without any possible impeachment of their 
authenticity. 

That sounds somewhat plausible, perhaps ; but it does 
not go far towards proving your point. I want to know 
how it is that this history you talk about has remained so 
long hidden and unknown. 

Nay, doctor, you must pardon me ; it was yourself who 
stated that you had never heard of Biarni Heriulfson and 
of these discoveries. I mean only to say that they have 
not lain hidden. Whether they have been generally known 
or not is another question. It is not the fault of the hi- 
stories, if, being published, they have not been read. I 
could name to you many printed books, — books which have 
been long printed, some of them upwards of two centuries. 
— in which the fact of America having been discovered 
long anterior to the voyages of Colon is mentioned. I 
certainly am surprised that none of these have ever fallen 
in your way. 

No wonder at all, sir. They are evidently some obscure 
works. You mentioned that they had not been much read. 

Excuse me ; I said it was not the fault of the books, if 
people would not read them ; which I said, because you 
stated that you had never read them. Do you consider 
the name of Torfceus f obscure, or that of YVormius, or of 

* This curious and interesting work was published in 1818, (having 
been previously, for the first time, published in 1809.) under the fol- 
lowing title : " Epicure! Fragmenta Librorum II. et XII. de Natuka, 
in Yoluminibus Papyraceis ex Herculano erutis reperta. LipsiEe, ISIS.' 7 

t Torfceus's Grcmlandia Antiqua, Hafnia?, 1706, and Historia Vm- 
iandi<2 antiqua, seu partis America SeptemtrumaUs, Hafhiae, 1705, 



b THE NORTHMEN 

Adam of Bremen ; or, more recently, is the name of Malte 
Brun especially obscure, or even that of Pinkerton ? 
These are some, among many, who have mentioned these 
discoveries. 

Their allusions, then, are only indefinite and vague, and 
require some theory like yours to make them have any 
meaning. 

Nay, how could they all have got their indefinite and 
vague notions ? You might say this of an obscure passage 
in some single ancient manuscript, perhaps, but not of a 
statement successively made in several ancient and modern 
works. You shall judge of their vagueness from the lan- 

&c. Wormius published at Oxford in 1716, a Latin translation of an 
ancient Icelandic authentic work, in which Vinland is noticed. Mention 
will be made of Adam of Bremen in a subsequent page. Malte Brun 
and Pinkerton are too well known to need any reference to their works. 
It is proper that mention should be here made of the allusions to this 
subject in Wheaton's " History of the Northmen." The author of 
that work alludes to the discovery of Yinland, &c. and gives a meagre 
outline, though somewhat more fully than Pinkerton, as quoted, of the 
expedition thither. He is also more correct in his localities than 
Malte Brun and Pinkerton. He does not, however, give the full par- 
ticulars connected with the subject, nor, indeed, any of the details ne- 
cessary to determining the internal evidence. Henderson, in his 
" Journal of a Residence in Iceland," alludes to the same facts, though 
very briefly. He uses the following language, " The fact that America 
also was first discovered by the Icelanders, though less generally 
known, is perfectly well authenticated by the northern historians." 
Like Wheaton, he also names Biarni Heriulfson as the discoverer of 
the regions above alluded to, (pp. 2 and 4,) — Eirek the Red being the 
actual discoverer of America, — although, like him also, he gives the 
wrong date to the transaction. All these minute points, as to the 
differences in dates, &c. given by different authors, might be easily ex- 
plained, could a lengthened disquisition on the subject be here given. 
It would be out of place, however ; and the narratives given in this vo- 
lume are too clear and precise, and their authenticity and truth too 
well proved, to render any such disquisitions necessary. These allu- 
sions are only made to show how idle is the charge, so often ignorantly 
made, that the idea of the discovery of America by the Northmen is a 
new-fangled theory and notion. 



IN AMERICA. 7 

guage of Pinkerton, which I copied out the other day on 
account of its subject, and believe I have got in my pocket- 
book. Speaking of the discovery of America, he says, 
" The first discovery of America is generally ascribed to 
Christoval Colon, or, as commonly called, from the first 
Latin writings on the subject, Christopher Columbus. 
But, as it is now universally admitted that Greenland 
forms part of America, the discovery must of course be 
traced to the first visitation of Greenland by the Norwe- 
gians, in the year 982, which was followed, in the year 
1003, by the discovery of Vinland, which seems to have 
been a part of Labrador, or of Newfoundland. The colony 
in Vinland was soon destroyed by intestine divisions ; but 
that in Greenland continued to flourish till maritime inter- 
course was impeded by the encroaching shoals of arctic 
ice." And a little after, in his table of the early expeditions 
to America, he adds, " 982, Greenland discovered by the 
Norwegians, who planted a colony. 1003, Vinland, that 
is, a part of Labrador or Newfoundland, visited by the 
Norwegians, and a small colony left, which, however, soon 
perished."* Now there is nothing particularly vague here ; 
the statements are made as simple matters of fact, of which 

*. Pinkerton's Modern Geography, 3rd edition, "Vol. II. pp. 208 and 
210. In the first volume of the same work, p. 342, occurs the follow- 
ing passage : — " In this reign of Olaf I. Vinland, or Wineland, a more 
southern part of North America, was discovered by Biarni, and by Leif, 
son of Eric the Red, A. D. 1003. The little colony settled in Vinland 
about 1006, perished from intestine divisions. The country was so 
called from some wild grapes, or berries ; and is supposed," &c. &c. 
Finkerton had never seen the original authorities, and only drew infor- 
mation from Torfoeus. Hence his errors of dates, &c. A note is added 
to the above passage, to the following effect : — " It is singular enough, 
that, w T hile the Welsh antiquaries deafen us with the imaginary dis- 
covery of America by Madoc, A. D. 1170, the Norwegians have been 
contented with a simple unpretending narration of the facts ;" — this con- 
trast being obviously strong evidence of the truth of the latter accounts. 
Let it be remembered that Pinkerton's Geography was published up- 



8 THE NORTHMEN 

no one can doubt the truth ; and these passages must have 
been read by some thousands of people, for the edition 
from which I quote them is the third through which the 
work has passed. 

Well, and is it Vinland that you pretend to say that 
the Northmen called America? 

That is the name which they gave to a part of their dis- 
coveries in America, though Pinkerton, as also Malte 
Brun, assign it a wrong situation. 

I thought there would be something wrong about it. 
Their tale then does not quite agree with your theory. 

Their tale, doctor, if you will have it so, does agree with 
what you are pleased to call my theory, in the main facts, 
The situation of Vinland they certainly somewhat mis- 
placed, but the cause of their error is very easily to be ex- 
plained,* This error is not very great, after all; and, 
even if it were greater, still I presume you will not deny 
that Greenland, and Newfoundland, and Labrador, are at 
least as much parts of America as the West Indies are. If, 
therefore, Colon, visiting the latter, is said to have disco- 
vered America, surely the Northmen, visiting the former, 
may, with more propriety, be said to have been the disco- 
verers of this vast continent. 

Upon my word, Mr. Norset, you have a cunning way of 
getting out of all the difficulties ; but you have not quite 
escaped them yet. Pray, upon what authority does Pink- 
erton, or Malte Brun, state these facts ? 

Why, doctor, I am free to confess that their authority 
was not derived from any original authentic documents ; — - 
nay, be not in such a hurry to catch at my admission ;— 
I was going to say that their authority was not derived 

wards of twenty-six years before the work of the Northern Anti- 
quarian Society. 

* See it explained in the following chapter, where allusion is mads 
to the length of the shortest day in Vinland* 



IN AMERICA. 9 

from any original authentic documents any more than your 
authority, Dr. Dubital, for the belief that Colon alone, and 
first, discovered America is derived from any original au- 
thentic documents. 

What, sir, do you mean to say that I have no authority 
for believing that America was visited by Colon? 

I mean to say no such thing, sir. You have authority? 
and good authority, but you have no original authority. 
Your authority is derived from sources which, only at third 
or fourth rate, had any origin in the authentic documents 
relating to his voyages. 

Well, sir, what of that ? you do not, surely, doubt the 
truth of the accounts on that score ? 

Certainly not ; but, by precisely the same token, I must 
not allow you to doubt of the truth of the accounts given 
by Malte Brun and Pinkerton, of the discoveries of the 
Northmen, because their authority was not derived from 
reference to the original authentic documents relating those 
discoveries : their authority was derived from the history 
of Torfceus [Torfi], who derived his information, how- 
ever, from these original authentic sources. 

You talk a great deal about original authentic sources : 
pray, sir, what are they ? or, rather, what were they ? for 
I suspect you will tell us some plausible story about their 
former existence, but present loss. 

Not so ; these ancient, authentic documents not only 
had a former existence, but have a present existence ; for 
I am happy to inform you that the parchment manuscripts 
which contain them are, at this moment, in a state of high 
preservation. 

Really, sir, you seem determined to hedge me in on all 
sides ; and, of course, as you assert all this, I cannot tell 
whether it is so or not. It is a marvellous story? altogether. 
But, supposing all you say, or assume, to be correct, you 
cannot deny that the alleged facts, as to the early disco* 

b 5 



10 THE NORTHMEN 

veries of the Northmen, are generally unknown. How do 
you account for this if they be true ? 

That may seem, at first sight, a difficult question to an- 
swer ; but I do not think it really is so. Little attention 
was paid to literature at the time of these discoveries, and 
for several centuries later, except in the very land from 
which the discoverers came, namely Iceland. Iceland was 
little known to the rest of the world, and the records of 
these discoveries lay in the archives of that island. Be- 
sides the little intercourse had with Iceland by the rest of 
Europe, the language in which these records were written 
was unknown to those portions of Europe in which letters 
were subsequently chiefly cultivated. When, therefore, 
Colon made his voyages to America, — all the rest of Eu- 
rope being ignorant of the former discoveries, and his ap- 
pearing brilliant, owing to the enterprises which followed 
them, — enterprises which are to be attributed to the ad- 
vance of Europe, in his age, so far beyond its condition in 
the tenth century, — the name of Colon was covered with 
glory. And you know, doctor ^vhen once a fixed idea has 
taken possession of men's minds, how hard it is to get rid 
of it, however false it may be. 

A very tolerable explanation ; but I think it is strange 
nobody should have heard of these alleged discoveries be- 
fore. 

I must beg you to recollect that, as I have already shown 
you, it is not the fact that nobody has heard of them. 
Though they may not have been generally known, there 
was every means for their becoming known ; and if they 
have remained generally unknown, it is from the same 
cause that I have already mentioned, — that the fixed eye 
of prejudice can see nothing but its own idea, however 
contrary to truth that idea, as in this case, may be ; and 
however clearly the actual truth may, as has here also been 
the case, be presented to the view. Many works have been 



IN AMERICA. 11 

published, aye. even, as I have shown you, in our own lan- 
guage, in which the facts have been distinctly stated. You 
cannot be permitted to shut your eyes to this fact, though 
all who oppose the authenticity of these discoveries deli- 
berately do so. 

Here, then, there is a contradiction : you give reasons 
for the discoveries not being known, and yet assert that 
they were known. 

Pray, distinguish the facts, doctor. They were known 
in Iceland ; but I have already given the reasons why, 
though known there, they should be unknown to the rest 
of Europe. 

Then how came they ever to find their way into the 
works of Torfi, or "Make Bran, or Pinkerton ? And, hav- 
ing found their way into their works, how came they to 
remain any longer generally unknown ? 

Both questions are easy to answer. The antiquities of 
the Northmen were studied by Torfi. who was himself one 
of that race, and who had access to the archives of Ice- 
land. He therefore, like others in Iceland, was well ac- 
quainted with the facts. He published the account of 
them in a Latin book, in 1705, which was not, like ancient 
Icelandic parchments, inaccessible. Subsequent candid 
historians and geographers have learned the facts from 
him, and recorded them ; but, long ere his work was pub- 
lished, the idea of Colon's being the first discoverer of 
America had taken possession of men's minds, and all state- 
ments to the contrary have been unheeded and unnoticed, 
though often made. There has, moreover, been this dis- 
advantage attending the case ; while all the narrative of 
Colon's adventures has been long before the world, and 
well known, merely the bare fact of the discoveries of the 
Northmen has been usually stated. It is only by the pub- 
lication, in a familiar form, of the full details of these dis- 



12 THE NORTHMEN 

coveries, that we can ever expect men's minds in general 
to be directed towards them, with an interest which will 
end in a conviction of their truth. 

At this moment the door opened, when the doctor, 
whose brow had become somewhat troubled at the turn 
the argument had taken, rose from his seat, and thus ad- 
dressed the gentleman who entered : 

Well, Mr. Cassall, what think you ? Strange things we 
hear in these days. I begin to doubt whether you are 
yourself or not. Mr. Norset has been endeavouring to 
convince me that Colon was not the first discoverer of 
America. 

Ha ! ha ! exclaimed Mr. Norset, you have lost a scene, 
Mr. Cassall. The doctor has been bewailing the fate of 
Christoval Colon. He seems desperately afraid that, if the 
credit of Colon is impaired, the history of the world will 
soon come to a, full stop. 

Upon my word, Mr. Norset, said the doctor, it is too 
bad, after trying to take away the credit of Colon, to utter 
now an execrable pun upon his name. You seem to take 
no little delight in depriving a great man of his honours. 

There, doctor, I assure you, you completely mistake me. 
As Aristotle said of Plato, I honour Colon much, but I 
honour truth more. It is no little honour to Colon to have 
achieved what he did ; but I do maintain that he was not 
the first discoverer of America. He was the first of his 
own age who navigated the broad Atlantic, and that is no 
small honour; and he established a connection between 
parts of America and Europe, which were before unknown 
to each other, which is a greater honour still ; but he was 
himself ignorant of his discoveries, and there can be little 
doubt that he had gained the chief confirmation of his idea 
of the existence of terra firma in the western ocean, during 
the visit which he is known to have made, before his west- 



IN AMERICA. 13 

ern voyage,* to Iceland. I confess I have been a little 
amused at your zeal in behalf of Colon's sole credit as dis- 
coverer, and at your unwillingness to listen to, or admit, 
any thing which could possibly affect his credit, whatever 
foundation there might be for any such allegations. This 
circumstance may have made my language appear less re- 
spectful towards him than my feelings really are. 

Well, sir, I am glad, however, you grant that some cre- 
dit belongs to Colon ; but you have done little yet towards 
convincing me of the truth of your assertions. Pray, Mr. 
Cassall, have you heard any thing of these discoveries of 
the Northmen ? And do you give any credit to what, with 
all deference to Mr. Norset, I must call such absurd non- 
sense ? 

Why, yes, I have seen something about them in some of 
the periodicals ; but I confess I am not greatly inclined, 
from what I have seen there, to give much credit to the 
accounts. 

I am not surprised to hear you say so, remarked Mr. 
Norset. It is not very probable that any one, from read- 
ing the notices of this subject in the periodicals, the greater 
portion of them at least, f would be able to form a very 
correct judgement on the matter. The reason is obvious. 
It is evident, to any person who has seen the original do- 
cuments, that few, if any, of the writers of the reviews and 
notices in those periodicals have been at the pains to read 
those original documents, or the illustrations which accom- 
pany them. Nor, it must be confessed, is this much to be 
wondered at ; for, in these degenerate days of duodecimos 
and diamond editions, most persons turn in horror from the 

* Colon visited Iceland in 1477. See note A, in the Appendix, as to 
the results of the discoveries of the Northmen, &c. 

f It is unnecessary here to specify any of the periodicals. It may 
be merely stated that the least candid review, as far as memory serves, 
is the article in the " Foreign Quarterly' 1 



14} THE NORTHMEN 

contemplation, much more perusal, of a ponderous quarto, 
especially when, as in this case, that quarto is in the Latin 
language. 

What do you mean? exclaimed the doctor: I thought 
you said that Make Brun and Pinkerton never consulted 
the original documents, which they surely would have done, 
if a sight of them was to be obtained. You said, too, that 
these documents were in the Northern language, and lying 
in the archives of Iceland. What, then, is the meaning of 
your now talking about ponderous quartos in the Latin 
language ? These could not be inaccessible to any one who 
wished to get at a little knowledge. 

Very true, doctor. It does not follow, however, that, 
because these documents were at one time lying in the 
archives of Iceland, and in the Northern language, they 
should lie there for ever, and remain for ever untranslated. 
The fact is this ; that these original documents have been 
recently published, with a Danish and Latin translation, 
together with some valuable literary illustrations — in the 
shape of extracts from contemporary Icelandic writers, 
particulars as to the manuscripts of these documents and 
as to various ancient inscriptions, and brief geographical 
notices, — under the auspices of the Royal Society of 
Northern Antiquarians of Copenhagen.* Thus is the my- 
stery of the " ponderous quarto" expounded. 

And this explains another mystery. I was wondering 
what could have caused notices of this subject to appear 
in the periodicals just now, when, by your own acknow- 
ledgment, the facts have been, hitherto, generally un- 
known. 

* " Anti quit ate s Americans : sive Scriptores Septentrionales 
Rerum Ante-Columbianarum in America. Edidit Societas Regia An- 
tiquariorum Septentrionalium. Hafniae, 1837. " This work will be 
quoted throughout the following pages by the contraction " Antiq. 
Am." 



IN AMERICA. 15 

You are right, doctor ; and as you are not so much ter- 
rified at the idea of a Latin quarto as most people, let me 
advise you to go to the volume in question for your in- 
formation, and not to trust to any reviews. 

But how do you know that the reviewers have not read 
the book ? 

By reference to the reviews themselves. They all bear 
evident marks of having been gleaned from the synopsis 
placed at the beginning of the w r ork, and which' is, I think 
unfortunately, in English. Remarks and objections are 
made, which could not possibly have been made, if each of 
the documents contained in the volume had been carefully 
perused, together with the illustrations added by C. C. Rafn, 
the learned and careful editor of the volume. 

Come, said the doctor, — taking his seat, and drawing 
his chair closer to the table, some curiosity and interest 
having evidently at length become excited in his mind, — 
come, we are perhaps getting to something more tangible 
at last. Let us hear what this volume contains ; but, bear 
this in mind, Mr. Norset, I am not a whit the more con- 
vinced of the truth of the facts, because the Royal Society 
of Northern Antiquarians has published a volume. It would 
not be difficult to fabricate a set of documents, and put 
them forth in support of a fanciful theory. 

Really, Dr. Dubital, I think it is hardly fair or candid 
to allow even the supposition to cross your mind;, that a 
respectable society, like the Royal Society of Northern 
Antiquarians, — a society to which historical literature has 
been already much indebted, — should fabricate a set of 
documents in support of any theory ; or should even give 
the sanction of their name to the publication of any work 
or documents, the authenticity of which w r as not beyond 
a doubt. 

This is all very well, said the doctor, but I will not trust 
to any Society, that all published under its auspices shall 



16 THE NORTHMEN 

be authentic. If I am to believe any thing about this 
Northmen story, I must know something more satisfactory 
than this, in order to prove the authenticity of the docu- 
ments which contain the information. I certainly shall else 
set' it all down to the score of theory. 

I must say, remarked Mr. Cassall, that it sounded rather 
too much like theory in the reviews which I have read. 

Well, said Mr. Norset, we will leave the reviews to them- 
selves for the present ; they are certainly of no authority 
whatever, in the matter.* And pray, doctor, what is it 
that will afford you any satisfaction, touching the matter 
in question? 

Suppose you first inform us what the documents are, of 
which you have said so much, and which are to establish 
the truth of these alleged discoveries of the Northmen. I 
presume you can tell me, shortly, what kind of documents 
they are. 

This is no difficult matter, if by documents you mean- 
as the word in truth signifies — all the records which testify 
of these matters. The documents relating to this subject 
may be divided into two classes, — the one comprising ma- 
nuscripts, or ancient copies of manuscripts, written within 
a short period after the occurrence of the facts which they 
relate; — the other comprising monuments actually existing 
at this day in the countries visited, and which monuments 
were the work of the Northmen themselves. 

* It may be observed, once for all, that allusion is here made to the 
reviews simply for the purpose of answering, in the following pages, 
all the remarks and objections which have been made in them. This 
is necessary in order to establish the truth of the facts, since, upon 
those unacquainted with the real bearings of the question, these re- 
views may have had some influence. It has been the author's object, 
however, to answer all the objections, and meet all the difficulties, 
which can be raised, as well as those which have been raised. He has 
aimed also at explaining all allusions which might seem doubtful, or, 
in any way, give occasion to any appearance of obscurity. 



IN AMERICA. 17 

Ha ! said the doctor, with a half sneer on his counte- 
nance ; monuments in the countries visited ! There are 
many of these in America, doubtless ? 

There are, indeed, doctor, 

Incredible and absurd ! Who ever heard of any monu- 
ments of the Northmen in America ? 

You never have, doctor, that's very evident ; and that 
is just all that your indignation proves. They do exist, 
however, — of that there can be no doubt. What if I tell 
you that they exist in this very neighbourhood ; one of 
them within half a mile of the very house in which we sit? 

Why, I shall say that, if you do tell me so, it will be just 
of a piece with all the rest of the story that you have been 
now telling me. 

Well, doctor, said Mr. C assail, I am much of your opi- 
nion ; but, nevertheless, suppose we hear what Mr. Norset 
has to say upon this subject. I presume nobody would 
advance such an assertion, unless he imagined there were 
some grounds for believing it correct. 

There seems little ground for this new assertion, an- 
swered the doctor, but we will hear what there is to be 
said upon the subject. 

You are very condescending, Dr. Dubital, it must be 
allowed. W^e had better proceed, however, regularly in 
the matter, and take up the first class of documents in 
the first place. 

With all my heart, sir. What proof can you bring of 
the authenticity of the ancient manuscripts of which you 
spoke ? 

Just let me call your attention to one fact, doctor, be- 
fore we enter on this proof. It may serve, added Mr. Nor- 
set, with a smile, to mollify your ideas of the excessive 
absurdity of the proposition as to the discovery of America 
by the Northmen. There is an atlas lying by your side, 
doctor. Have the goodness to open it at the map of the 



18 THE NORTHMEN 

Atlantic ocean, or at the maps of the two hemispheres. 
Now, I wish you particularly to observe the distance be- 
tween Norway and Iceland, and the distances between Ice- 
land and Greenland, and Greenland and Newfoundland. 
You cannot of course fail to perceive that it is much more 
than twice the distance between Norway and Iceland, that 
it is between Iceland and Greenland ; and not far from 
twice the distance that it is between Greenland and La- 
brador, and thence on to Newfoundland.* 

Well, sir, I see that. 

You will not, I presume, doctor, deny that Iceland was, 
in the ninth century, viz. 861 and 875, discovered and 
settled by the Northmen ; this being a fact which is as well 
known to be authentic as that Iceland exists,— and a fact 
which every body, having the slightest acquaintance with 
history ; well knows. 

Certainly not ; but this does not prove that the North- 
men discovered America in the tenth century. 

True, but it proves sufficient for my purpose. It proves 
that they traversed the broad western ocean to a far greater 
extent westward of their native home in Norway, in order 
to reach . Iceland, than it was necessary to traverse the 
same ocean, beyond that island, in order to reach Green- 
land, — which I shall show you that it is equally certain 
they colonized in the following century, — and so to reach 
the continent of North America. What say you, doctor ? 

The doctor looked puzzled ; he had not expected to be 
so caught by self-evident facts before his own eyes. Mr. 
Cassall remarked, — Certainly these facts lessen the appear- 
ance of impossibility, or even of improbability, in the pro- 
position that America was discovered by the Northmen in 
the tenth century. 

That is the very point I want to establish. It is so evi- 

* See the chart of tracks. 



IN AMERICA. 19 

dent that the most sceptical cannot cavil at it. It is, then, 
clear that there is nothing improbable in the account of 
the expeditions even to the more southern regions of Ame- 
rica, all of which, excepting one, were made from Green- 
land, though by Norwegians, who had gone to Iceland, and 
thence to Greenland, for the sake of traffic. Thus Iceland 
was, you see, a kind of half-way house to the Northmen, 
for they stayed there 100 years before they went on to 
Greenland, and it was, comparatively, an easy matter for 
them to go onward from Greenland to Newfoundland, and 
thence to the more southern regions of the continent of 
North America. I have thus, then, shown that there is no 
improbability in the narratives contained in these docu- 
ments, — which is an important point in proving their truth, 
since, by destroying the improbability ', it is shown that the 
probability of authenticity and truth exists, which is always 
an important step towards proving actual authenticity and 
truth. We will now, if the doctor pleases, proceed to 
show positively that the documents are authentic, and that 
the narratives are true. 

Proceed, sir, said the doctor, shortly. 

In the first place, then, let us discuss the external evi- 
dence. You are well aware of the custom prevalent in the 
olden time, among all nations, of handing down the records 
of their actions by tradition ; especially that, among the 
northern nations, there existed a race of men called Scalds 
or bards, and Saga-men or history narrators, whose sole and 
peculiar occupation was the recitation, in verse and prose, 
of the deeds of their ancestors,* and that the main facts 
recorded in these traditions were historically accurate, with 
a little high colouring, perhaps, here and there, to add to the 
renown of the hero whose adventures were recorded. Now, 

* This subject deserves more extended remark. Some further ob- 
servations upon it will be found in Note B, in the Appendix, to which 
the reader's attention is requested. 



20 THE NORTHMEN 

the discovery of a new country was a vast achievement, and 
would be matter of especial commemoration in these tra- 
ditions ; so that, although the accounts might not have 
been committed to writing for a century, or upwards, after 
the occurrence of the event itself, still there would be every 
ground to admit the perfect authenticity of the main facts 
recorded in the documents in which such traditions were at 
length embodied. 

Do you call this proof, sir? I must see a document 
written by the man himself, who is alleged to have made 
this discovery, and which you can prove to have been so 
written, before I will allow the authenticity of any docu- 
ments upon the subject ; and it does not follow that, even 
then, I will admit all contained in those documents to be 
correct. 

As for that, we have records, written by the discoverers 
themselves, in the monuments of their own making, now 
existing in this country ; but, as we are not to discuss that 
point at present, I will say nothing on that score. The fact 
appears to me, doctor, to be simply this : — you have been 
studying Dr. Whately's " Historical Doubts." 

Dr. Whately's " Historical Doubts " ! I never heard of 
such a book. 

I am surprised to hear it ; for your mode of arguing so 
strongly reminded me of the mode of arguing there em- 
ployed, that I thought you must have made the work a 
study. Pray did you ever hear of Napoleon Bonaparte ? 

To be sure I have. 

But how do you know that such a man ever existed ? 
you never saw him, or saw even any thing of his hand- 
writing, or any single thing which he is said to have done. 
How, then, can you pretend to tell that he ever lived ? 

Really, Mr. Norset, this is rather too much. He must 
be a fool that doubts whether Napoleon ever lived, — a uni- 
versally known fact, with which every child is familiar. 



IN AMERICA. 21 

So you think, doctor ; but I ask you for your proof, and 
you give me none, You call it a " universally known fact;" 
but that is neither proof nor argument. It was a uni- 
versally recognized fact, that the sun moves round the 
earth, till, one day, Galileo ventured to broach a contrary 
notion. Of course, being a new idea, it was contrary to 
Scripture, — a universal authority in matters of science, — 
and Galileo was imprisoned by the cardinals. Still the sun 
does not move round the earth, notwithstanding the vin- 
dication by the cardinals of this as a " universally known 
fact." 

Do you really mean to doubt, then, that Napoleon Bona- 
parte ever lived ? 

I do not mean to doubt it. I merely put the question to 
you because that is the subject treated of in Dr. Whately's 
~" Historical Doubts." He there enters into an argument 
to prove that such a man never lived. Nay, so complete 
and convincing was this argument, that many persons 
imagined the fact was intended to be seriously contro- 
verted ; insomuch that Dr. Whately was obliged to insert, 
in the fourth edition of the work, a notice that it was not 
his intention seriously to doubt of Napoleon's existence, but 
merely to show — having special reference to Hume's " Essay 
on Miracles," — that a clever man might argue about, and 
dispute the truth of any, the best established or most incon- 
trovertible, fact ; and that, under the cloak of philosophical 
inquiry and investigation, it is very possible to depart 
widely from a candid and truly philosophical examination 
of evidence. 

Do you mean to imply, asked the doctor, somewhat 
nettled at what he conceived to be a personal allusion, that 
the doubts which I have uttered have been such a depar- 
ture from a candid and truly philosophical examination of 
evidence ? 

In truth, doctor, I must be pardoned, if I think that suck 



22 THE NORTHMEN 

has been somewhat the case. You must be aware that you 
have asked for evidence which it is clearly impossible to 
obtain, on this, or, it might almost be said, on any other 
subject. 

What evidence, then, do you profess to give of the 
authenticity of these manuscripts ? 

If you meet a man walking in the street with tottering 
step, wasted strength, wrinkled brow, and hollow cheek', do 
you think it necessary to ascertain the exact year of his 
birth, before determining whether he be an old or a young 
man? 

Certainly not ; every body would see that he was an old 
man, by his mere looks. 

Well, doctor, it is by precisely the same kind of evidence 
that one point, as to the authenticity of these documents, 
is capable of being determined. Parchment, like human 
muscle, waxes old in time, and puts on as visible appear- 
ances of old age. Moreover, a different character of lan- 
guage and form of letter is more or less peculiar to every 
age ; more decidedly so in former than in recent times. 

•I am perfectly aware of all this. How does it bear upon 
the question ? 

Thus : — if certain manuscripts are produced, marked by 
certain characteristics, which those whose attention has 
been devoted to this subject know to distinguish a particu- 
lar age, the evidence is conclusive, in so far, that these 
manuscripts originated in that particular age. Do you 
dispute this argument ? 

I do not know that I can dispute it. 

Then, doctor, please to observe what I have now to say. 
I alluded, just now, to the Scalds and Saga-men and their 
traditions, in order to show that, had the traditions of these 
expeditions been much more vague, and the period of their 
committal to writing much more recent, than they actually 
were in the case before us, they would still be, in a great 



IN AMERICA. 23 

measure, entitled to credit. The fact is, however, as you 
know, that while literary darkness overspread the whole of 
Europe for many centuries following the tenth, letters were, 
during that very time, highly cultivated in Iceland. That 
is the very time and country in which these documents 
must, if authentic, have originated ; and these facts render 
it in itself not improbable that they did then originate ; 
which, as we saw before, is equivalent to its beingprobable 
that they did so originate. Hence, the proof of their actual 
authenticity becomes easier and more complete ; and the 
reference to the characteristics to which I have alluded 
will, of course, be more thorough and satisfactory. You 
acknowledge you cannot dispute the correctness and sound- 
ness of the argument, or proof, drawn from the presence 
of those characteristics. Well, then, all those character- 
istics exist and are present in the case of the manuscripts 
in question.* 

Stay — how do you know this to be the fact ? 

I know by ample testimony, — such as will satisfy any 
candid mind. We have the testimony of honourable men, 
no way interested, except in the discovery of truth, and 
whose testimony is given in a public and open manner ; 
in such a manner that the proof of its falsity is within the 
reach of any who will take the trouble to investigate. The 
manuscripts themselves are still in existence in the Royal 
and other libraries at Copenhagen. Of course all the world 
cannot see them, any more than you can see Napoleon ; 
we must, necessarily, take the testimony of those who have 
seen them, as conclusive. 

Certainly, doctor, observed Mr. C assail, you will not 
refuse to receive such testimony? 

* Engraved specimens, coloured so as to become facsimiles of the 
original parchments, are given in the Antiq. Am. These are valuable, 
as enabling any person to inspect, for himself, the appearances of the 
originals of these interesting documents. 



24 THE NORTHMEN 

No ; I do not profess to dispute it, if it is thus given. 

Of that, replied Mr. Norset, your own eyes may satisfy 
you, for it is contained in the volume which I have al- 
ready mentioned. 

Very well, sir ; how far does this carry you ? 

It proves, — and the fact is beyond the possibility of 
controversy, — that the manuscripts are authentic docu- 
ments of an age long anterior to the time of Colon; it 
proves that they originated at a time when, according to 
the dates assigned to the events recorded in them, the 
authors of them might have made themselves acquainted 
with the truth of the facts related. 

Upon my word, Mr. Norset, you get on by slow 
degrees. You rest the authenticity of these alleged 
discoveries upon the fact, that the authors of the narra- 
tives might have known whether they were true or not. 
Perhaps they might ; what of that ? they are just as 
likely to have known them to be false, as true ; and 
probably the whole narratives are a parcel of fables 
invented by them. 

I really admire, Dr. Dubital, the facility with which 
you jump to your conclusions. It is necessary for me, 
truly, to get on by slow degrees, when I am met by such 
cavils and objections at every step. Let me make each 
step sure, however, and we shall soon, now, come to a 
satisfactory conclusion in the way of proof. You ac- 
knowledge that I have established the authenticity of 
these manuscripts, in so far as that they were written at 
a time when their authors might have made themselves 
acquainted with the facts recorded, if these facts w r ere 
true. Well, then, we must now resort to another mode 
of evidence, in order to show that the principal facts and 
details recorded are true ; which established, the manu- 
scripts themselves become authority for the truth of other 
details. 



IN AMERICA, 25 

And pray, sir, what is this evidence? 

It is the internal evidence contained in the manuscripts 
themselves. If, having been written three hundred years 
before the time of Colon, and a much longer period before 
the modern discovery and settlement of the coasts described, 
they accurately describe the coasts of particular parts of 
America, we have, in that fact, evidence that the accounts 
contained in them are true ; since it is only by the facts 
narrated being true, that the writers could have had the 
means of framing these accurate descriptions. If, more- 
over, we find that different accounts of the same trans- 
actions were written by different individuals, in different 
places, and at different times, and yet that they all agree 
in the main facts narrated, we have another internal proof, 
of the strongest kind, of the truth of the facts so recorded, 
as well as of the authenticity of the documents in which 
they are recorded. Each of these modes of proof holds 
good in the present case* 

Do you mean, then, to assert that each of the manu- 
scripts precisely agrees, in its statements, with the facts 
recorded in all the others? 

I certainly do not mean to make such an assertion. If 
it were the fact,— and it is very important to bear this in 
mind, — if it were the fact, it would be the strongest pos- 
sible evidence, that neither the narratives were true, nor the 
manuscripts authentic. It would plainly indicate a con- 
certed scheme between the writers of the different records. 
The presence of variations between different narratives of 
the same transaction is a proof that there is no concert be- 
tween the different authors of the different narratives, and 
thus testifies to their authenticity, as distinct records, ori- 
ginating in different individuals, unknown to, and uncon- 
nected with, or copying from, each other. Each record 
thus becomes separate testimony to the truth of the facts 
stated in all; and, — since it is morally impossible that 

c 



26 THE NORTHMEN 

different authors, without connivance or concert, should 
agree in the invention and detail of a particular narrative, 
— if documents are found which do thus agree in the main 
facts, it is complete proof of the truth of the narration. 
Thus, these variations are almost as necessary to the proof 
of the authenticity of the documents, as the concidences and 
agreements are to the proof of the truth of the narration, 
— with this essential difference, that the former without the 
latter proves nothing, except that the whole is false, while 
the latter without the former proves something, but not so 
strongly as when both are found. When both are thus 
found together, the proof in all points amounts to demon- 
stration. Archdeacon Paley has some admirable remarks 
in reference to this subject in one of his works which I 
should like to read to you. 

Inquiry was made, and the book being found, Mr. Norset 
read the following passage : — " I know not a more rash 
or unphilosophical conduct of the understanding, than to 
reject the substance of a story, by reason of some diversity 
in the circumstances with which it is related. The usual 
character of human testimony is substantial truth under 
circumstantial variety. This is what the daily experience 
of courts of justice teaches. When accounts of a transac- 
tion come from the mouth of different witnesses, it is seldom 
that it is not possible to pick out apparent or real incon- 
sistencies between them. These inconsistencies are studi- 
ously displayed by an adverse pleader, but oftentimes with 
little impression upon the minds of the judges. On the 
contrary, a close and minute agreement induces the suspicion 
cf confederacy and fraud. When written histories touch 
upon the same scenes of action, the comparison almost al- 
ways affords ground for a like reflection. Numerous and 
sometimes important variations present themselves; not 
seldom, also, absolute and final contradictions ; yet neither 
one nor the other are deemed sufficient to shake the credi- 



IN AMERICA. 27 

bility of the main fact. The embassy of the Jews to de- 
precate the execution of Claudius's order to place his 
statue in their temple, Philo places in harvest, Josephus 
in seed-time ; both contemporary writers. No reader is 
led by this inconsistency to doubt, whether such an em- 
bassy was sent, or whether such an order was given. Our 
own history supplies examples of the same kind. In the 
account of the Marquis of Argyll's death, in the reign of 
Charles the Second, we have a very remarkable contradic- 
tion. Lord Clarendon relates that he was condemned to 
be hanged, which was performed the same day ; on the 
contrary, Burnet, Woodrow, Heath, E chard, concur in 
stating that he was beheaded ; and that he was condemned 
upon the Saturday, and executed upon the Monday* Was 
any reader of English history ever sceptic enough to raise 
from hence a question whether the Marquis of Argyll was 
executed or not? "* Do you acknowledge the justice of 
these remarks, doctor? 

I do not know that they can be gainsayecl ; but I think 
it is rather going out of the way to quote Paley in refer- 
ence to the present subject. 

I dare say you do, doctor ; because his remarks tell 
rather against your anxiety to overthrow the credit of these 
Northmen narratives. Nothing can be more strictly legi- 
timate, however, than to quote him, inasmuch as he is treat- 
ing of precisely the same class of topic as we are discussing, 
viz. the validity of testimony drawn from different, and, in 
some instances, apparently inconsistent, narratives. You 
acknowledge, then, that, if there were a precise accordance 
in all the details of each narrative, it would be the strong- 
est argument against their authenticity as distinct docu- 
ments? 

Why, yes, there can be no doubt about that, if, as you 

* Evidences of Christianity, part iii. chap. i. 
c 2 



28 THE NORTHMEN 

say, they profess to have been written by different indivi- 
duals, and at different times. 

Such is the fact. There never could be a more complete 
mass of internal evidence afforded by any documents than 
is afforded by these in this respect. We find every one of 
the narratives agreeing in the main facts related by each; 
but that precise coincidence in every detail, which invariably 
argues spuriousness, is absent, for we find some facts re- 
lated in each one, with respect to which all the others are 
silent, — which facts, however, are not inconsistent with 
those related by the others. We find, again, in several 
instances, a main fact stated similarly in each narrative, 
while the incidental circumstances, stated in the different 
narratives to have attended that fact, differ. 

How do you mean? Let us have an example. I do not 
like these generalities. They are a very convenient way 
of getting over a difficulty. 

You shall have an example which is at least as strong as 
any that exists, and exhibits, between the different accounts, 
at least as great inconsistency. A certain tract of land is 
stated, in the different accounts, to have been visited, and 
is, in all, described with more or less accuracy, and called 
by the same name, that of Kialar-ness. The account of 
the origin of the name, however, differs in each narrative. 
In one it is stated that the vessel of Thorvald* being 
driven on shore there, the keel was damaged ; whereupon 
a fresh keel was made, and the place called, by him, Kialar- 
ness, (keel promontory,) from that circumstance. In 
another, it is stated that Thorfinn, f coming to the same 
spot, found there a keel erected on the shore, whereupon 
the place was named, by him, Kialar-ness. In each of 
these cases the description of the place corresponds, and 
likewise the name ; the incidental circumstances alone differ. 

* Antiq. Am. p. 42. f Antiq. Am. p, 139. 



IN AMERICA. 29 

Again, in one account it is stated that Thorvald, the son of 
Eirek the Red, sailed to Vinland on his own account, and 
while on an exploring expedition, landed at a certain spot, and 
was there killed in an encounter with the natives, called, in 
all the narratives, Skraslings. In another, it is stated that 
Thorvald went with Thorfinn, and, as they were going on 
an exploring expedition, the party landed at a spot, the 
description of which corresponds with the description in 
the former narrative, and Thorvald was accidentally killed 
by a Skrseling under somewhat different circumstances to 
those mentioned in the other account. Here, again, the 
main fact is the same in both narratives ; some of the de- 
tails differ. Nothing can be a greater proof, both of the 
authenticity of the manuscripts, and of the truth of the 
narratives contained in them, than instances of this kind. 
Many other instances I might give, of similar coincidences 
in statements of the main facts, accompanied by partial 
differences in the details. 

Well, doctor, asked Mr. Cassall, what do you say to this ? 
It seems to me pretty conclusive. 

The doctor looked rather annoyed at being called upon 
to express an opinion on this point, and answered shortly ; 
If such are the facts, I cannot say any thing against them. 

You may easily satisfy yourself on that point, replied 
Mr. Norset, by reference to the book itself. I'll give you 
chapter and verse for it, I promise you. But I have other 
proofs, and those not weak ones. It is worthy of obser- 
vation, that the personages who figure in these narratives 
are not fictitious personages ; that is, they are not indivi- 
duals whose names are not elsewhere found. They are 
all characters well known in history, and we find incidental 
and casual allusions to the well-known events of their 
history? mixed up with the narratives. These facts are 
worthy of attention. 

But, said the doctor, though they be known historical 



30 THE NORTHMEN 

characters, these may still be fables fastened to their names. 
I must have more proofs yet. 

Fables could not so easily have been fastened to their 
names without detection, nor is it probable that it would 
have been attempted in the mode of these narratives. 
But, however, I have abundance more proof. I have 
shown you that these narratives contain details which it is 
absolutely impossible that they should contain, unless the 
whole of the main facts related are true ; details of a geo- 
graphical nature I mean. I have shown you that, though 
written at different times and by different individuals — 

Stop there a moment, Mr. Norset ; how do you know by 
whom they were written ? It may be very easy to show 
that they must have been written by different individuals ; 
but do you pretend to have any clue by which you are 
able to discover by whom they were written ? 

I do, doctor ; and I shall have something to say upon 
that topic by and by, when, if you like it, we will exa- 
mine each document separately ; meantime, let us proceed 
straight forward. I was saying that I had shown that? 
although these narratives were written by different indivi- 
duals and at different times, there yet exists between all of 
them a coincidence in the main facts, while in some of the 
details there are trifling variations ; and that we have thus 
a very strong internal proof of the authenticity of the 
documents, and of the truth pf the narratives. I have 
now further to observe, that there exists another proof 
equally strong, — it can hardly be stronger, — of this au- 
thenticity and truth. It is this : there is frequent casual 
and merely incidental mention of that which implies the 
authenticity of these documents, and the truth of the nar- 
ratives contained in them, in works well known to be of 
undoubted authenticity, and which were written about the 
same time as the documents in question, but with totally 
different objects, on totally different subjects, by a totally 



IN AMERICA. 31 

different class of authors, in different countries, and under 
different circumstances in every respect. Adam of Bre- 
men, doctor ; you have heard of him ? 

Why, you have already mentioned him : nobody who 
knows much of literature, can be ignorant of his name 5 
nor of the authenticity of his writings. 

Well, doctor, you know, as well as I do, that Adam of 
Bremen lived and wrote in the eleventh century ; some few 
years, he added, casting a sly look at the doctor, before 
your friend Colon discovered America. 

Well, sir, what of that? said the doctor, his equanimity 
somewhat disturbed. 

Just this, doctor ; you know, I suppose, that Adam of 
Bremen wrote a book, " On the Propagation of the Chris- 
tian Religion in the North of Europe ;" and that, at the 
end of this book, he added a brief tractate, (as the old 
writers would say,) entitled, " On the Position of Denmark, 
and other regions beyond Denmark," — rather a compre- 
hensive title : well, doctor, in this work is found the follow- 
ing incidental remark, which my memory retains on account 
of its importance to the present subject: pray attend, 
doctor ; it is only a few lines, though of a volume of im- 
portance to the present argument: now, doctor, mark 
me ; " Prseterea unam adhuc regionem — " 

Pray, pardon me, interrupted Mr. C assail ; it is all very 
well for you and the doctor to read Latin together ; but, 
alas for me! you might just as well read Chinese or Hin- 
dostanee. May I crave that you will give us the passage 
in plain English ? 

Certainly, with the doctor's consent. I was only afraid 
that he might cavil at my translation, and say, perhaps, 
that I misrepresented the original. 

O, translate it, said the doctor ; I will look at the Latin 
afterwards.* 



* For the reasons stated in the text ? the original shall be here add- 



32 THE NORTHMEN 

" Besides these, he," — that is, you must understand? 
King Svend, whose information Adam committed to wri- 
ting, — " besides these, he mentioned another region, which 
had been visited by many, lying in that ocean," that is, 
the ocean which extends between Norway, Iceland, and 
Greenland, " which is called Winland, because vines grow 
there spontaneously, producing very good wine; corn like- 
wise springs up there without sowing. This," he adds, 
" we learn not from fabulous report, but from the accurate 
accounts of the Danes," the very same race of men, you 
know, doctor, who, as these ancient manuscripts inform 
us, discovered this Vinland. What do you think of that? 

Why, it is an interpolation, I have no doubt. 

An interpolation! you are driven hard for an objection. 
The very printed copy from which I quote was printed in 
1629, and manuscript copies of the original, of a date an- 
terior to the time of Colon, are still in existence, in which 
the passage is contained complete. 

Doctor, you wo n't be able to stand against this much 
longer, said Mr. C assail, with a smile. 

The doctor gave a kind of internal growl, but said no- 
thing. 

No, the truth is, said Mr. Norset, that this remarkable 
passage is almost sufficient of itself to establish the authen- 
ticity of the documents, and truth of the narratives, whose 
authenticity and truth we are discussing. Here we are in- 
formed of two facts: 1st, of the existence of a land, as 
known in the eleventh century, whose situation and produce 
are described ; and, 2nd, it is added, merely incidentally, 
that information concerning this country was derived from 
the Danes, or men of the same race and kindred as the 

ed : "Praeterea unam adhuc regionem recitavit, a multis in eo repertam 
oceano, quae dicitur Winland, eo quod ibi vites sponte nascantur, vinum 
optime ferentes ; nam et fruges ibi non seminatas habundare, non fabu« 
losa opinione ? sed certa comperimus relatione Danorum*" 



IN AMERICA. 33 

discoverers themselves, as stated in these narratives. Now 
all this is contained in a few lines of a work well known, 
and of undoubted authenticity ; a few lines which might 
easily escape the reader, and which must have escaped 
thousands of readers; but which, from this very circum- 
stance of its inconspicuousness and incidental occur- 
rence, is so much the stronger testimony in favour of my 
point. 

How do you make that appear ? 

Let me quote you a few words from another work of Dr. 
Paley, and you will immediately see clearly the force of my 
remark. Speaking of coincidences in different narratives, 
he observes :— " If some of the coincidences alleged appear 
to be minute, circuitous, or oblique, let him (the reader) re- 
flect that this very indirectness and subtilty is that which 
gives force and propriety to the example. Broad, obvious, 
and explicit agreements, prove little ; because it may be 
suggested that the insertion of such is the ordinary expe- 
dient of every forgery ;" — and again, " it should be remem- 
bered, concerning these coincidences, that it is one thing 
to be minute, and another to be precarious ; one thing to 
be unobserved, and another to be obscure ; one thing to be 
circuitous or oblique, and another to be forced, dubious, 
or fanciful."* It is obvious that these remarks apply 
equally well to coincidences between different parts of the 
same narrative, as to coincidences between different narra- 
tives. In the former mode we shall have frequent occasion 
to apply them as we discuss each narrative separately. It 
is one of the strongest points of internal evidence. In the 
case before us, however, we have works on totally different 
topics, in different languages, though written at about the 
same time necessarily unknown to each other, in which yet 
a coincidence of this kind occurs ; though it may have been 

* Horae Paulinse, chap. i. 
c 5 



34 THE NORTHMEN 

unobserved, yet not obscure ; though incidental, yet not 
forced, dubious, or fanciful. 

It must be confessed, said the doctor, that this is a strong 
argument ; but I must hear these narratives in detail, be- 
fore I can grant that the full coincidence, asserted by you, 
does exist. 

I am glad I have excited in you a curiosity to hear the 
narratives in detail. You shall have them, and welcome. 

Stay a little ; are any of these coincidences found in the 
writings of any other, besides Adam of Bremen ? 

Yes, in several. For example, in the works of Ordericus 
Vitalis, who also lived in the eleventh century, and during 
part of the twelfth,— and who wrote an " Ecclesiastical 
History, 7 ' published by Duchesne, in 1619, — occurs another 
more casual allusion to Vinland and its situation.* It is 
unnecessary to trouble you with the passage. Many other 
instances might be quoted. Then, again, we find in works 
of fiction of a very ancient date,' — a date long anterior to 
the time of Colon, — allusion made to Vinland, as a land 
well and commonly known to exist. 

Can you quote any one of these ? 

It would occupy too much time to quote any just now, 
our discussion has already been so long protracted ; but I 
will quote one curious old ballad to you at some other 
time, if you are disposed to listen to the narratives of the 
discovery of America, contained in the several ancient 
manuscripts now published. 

I cannot flatter you by saying that you have yet con- 
vinced me that these narratives are true. I will, however, 
listen to them separately, and shall then be better able to 
judge whether all your observations and arguments are 
perfectly just. If they prove so, why, certainly, I do n't 
exactly know what must be said as to your proposition of 



See Antiq. Am. p. 337* 



IN AMERICA. 35 

the discovery of America by the Northmen. But I do not 
grant that you have yet proved your point. 

I think we shall manage the rest very easily, when we 
examine the narratives themselves. We have not time for 
this now, I think ; but perhaps we shall be able to do it 
this afternoon, or to-morrow morning. 

As soon as you like, said the doctor : but stay a mo- 
ment, sir ; a thought strikes me, which will, perhaps, make 
you give up your whole argument without further dis- 
cussion. 

What is it, doctor ? I 'm all impatience. 

It is this, replied the doctor, with a triumphant air ; I 
want to know why, — if your arguments will prove the 
authenticity and truth of the narratives of which you have 
been speaking, and thus prove that the Northmen discovered 
America in the tenth century, — arguments of a similar 
nature may not be applied to show that neither to Colon, 
nor the Northmen, was the credit of this discovery due ; 
but that the ancient Greeks and Romans possessed a know- 
ledge of this continent, which could only have been derived 
from personal acquaintance with its shores. I say that the 
same arguments hold good in each case. 

No, no, doctor ; the same coat will not fit the two cases. 

But I say that it will fit them, sir ; and I will not be 
laughed out of my idea. 

Nay, doctor ; I should be sorry to laugh you out of any 
of your ideas. But the two cases are wholly different ; 
there is neither probability nor coincidence, neither exter- 
nal nor internal proof to be any where perceived in the 
case of the Greek and Roman fancied discoveries : there 
is no document or narrative which supports the notion^ 
In truth, doctor, such an idea can have no actual founda- 
tion whatever. 

Well, sir, you are bound to show that such is the case ? 
and not merely to assert it. 



56 THE NORTHMEN 

That may be done without much difficulty. In the first 
place, let us take Plato's allusions in his Timceus and Critias* 
What are they ? He makes one of the persons in the dia- 
logue speak of a certain island, greater than Africa and 
Asia, situated in the immediate vicinity of the Columns of 
Hercules, that is, straits of Gibraltar ; of an invasion of 
Greece by the inhabitants ; of the empire of these people 
extending over Egypt ; and, finally, makes him relate, that 
soon after the invasion of Greece, a tremendous earthquake 
happened, and, lo and behold, one fine morning this won- 
derful island and all its inhabitants were not : the island of 
Atlantis had sunk beneath a whirlpool ; from which time 
the ocean became incapable of navigation, on account of 
the quantity of mud which the sunken island had occa- 
sioned ! This is the history which Critias tells Socrates 
that his grandfather, who derived his information from 
Solon, had related to him.* He tells a notable tale, too, of 
the population of this Atlantis by the sons of Neptune,f 
and gives a glowing description of the produce of the land, 
where every thing that the heart could desire, or the thought 
conceive, was produced spontaneously in rich abundance. 
Especially does he note the great number of elephants, and 
other animals of vast size, in meadows, lakes, and streams, 
on mountain, and in valley. What a remarkable air of 
probability there is over this whole account ! What re- 
markable coincidences are presented between this descrip- 
tion, and the actual aspect and condition of America, 
especially as to geographical situation, and, as to produce, 
but, above all, as to its stability ! Surely, doctor, you 
would have us believe that you are wading through a sea 
of mud, when you conceive that accounts and details such 
as these are capable of destroying the validity of the argu- 
ments I have been stating. 

* See Plato's Timaeus, ad init. 
t See Plato's Critias, ad init. 



IN AMERICA. 37 

The doctor seemed either not disposed, or unable, to 
make any reply to these remarks. After a silence of a few 
moments, Mr. Cassall inquired,— 

Are there no other allusions made in any of the ancient 
writers to which the doctor's idea may refer ? 

An obscure allusion is made by iElian,* in which it is 
said that " Europe, Asia, and Africa, compose an island. 
around which flows ocean," the great boundary of the 
world ; " that only is continent which exists beyond the 
ocean." There is certainly little ground here for sup- 
posing a knowledge of America to have been intimated. 
There is even less of probability, or coincidence, than in 
the former case. Ocean was the name applied by the an- 
cients to the extreme boundary of the whole known world. 
There is here, then, an acknowledgment that, if there is a 
continent, — of which the writer could have had no definite 
idea, but to which, as far as any idea is discoverable, 
America certainly does not correspond, — it lay beyond the 
whole known world. The words of Aristotle are the most 
worthy to be quoted on this subject. In one of his nu- 
merous works f he remarks: — " The whole habitable ^vorld 
consists of an island, surrounded by an ocean called the 
Atlantic. It is probable , however, that many other lands 
exist, opposite to this, across the ocean, some less, some 
greater than this ; but all, except this, invisible to us." 
Here is any thing but an expression of a knowledge of any 
of these other worlds. All is supposition, which, you 
know, the doctor can by no means admit as argument. 

Are no other allusions met with, again inquired Mr. 
Cassall, which may refer to this western continent? 

There is a curious tale told us by Pomponius Mela, J 
which may? perhaps, be supposed to be, in some way, con- 

* Var. Hist. lib. iii. cap. xviii. 

f De Mundo, cap. iii. 

% De Situ Orbis, lib. iii. cap. v. 



88 THE NORTHMEN 

nected with America, though no allusion is made to any 
distant unknown land. It is stated, that when Q. Metellus 
Celer went as proconsul to Gaul, certain Indians were 
given him by the king of the Germans, which Indians, as 
Metellus was informed, had been driven by tempest out of 
the Indian sea, and were found on the coast of Germany. 
Now, as of course they could not have been carried from 
the Indian ocean to Germany by any tempest, — which, 
however, alone, it is the purpose of the narration to esta- 
blish, — it may be said that the individuals thus found on 
the coast of Germany, if any ever were found under these 
circumstances, which is most improbable, must have been 
driven there from the coast of America. The whole story 
is, however, so obviously a mere marvellous invention, that 
no person can rationally frame any theory upon it. And 
even supposing it true, and supposing it further true that 
they were actually carried from America, no idea of such 
a fact was entertained by those who found them, nor is any 
such idea hinted at by Pomponius Mela ; but the whole 
story is related to prove a directly contrary idea, namely, 
that they came direct across the ocean from India to Ger- 
many, no continent whatever intervening. 

Upon my word, doctor, said Mr. C assail, I am rather 
afraid your objection must be wafted away upon the breeze 
that bore it hither, for I can see no appearance at all indi- 
cated, in any of these quotations from the ancients, of any 
knowledge possessed by them of America. 

Mr. Norset was very particular indeed to make a great 
argument for the authenticity of the documents relating to 
the Northmen, said the doctor, out of minute and casual 
coincidences ; but he will not allow any force at all to the 
same argument, in respect of the ancient Greek and Roman 
authors. 

Indeed, you are most welcome, doctor, answered Mr. 
Norset, to the full benefit of all such evidence. But where 



IN AMERICA. 39 

can you find a particle of it ? Here are vague, indefinite 
allusions ; but, where there is the slightest degree of defi- 
niteness, it is far from exhibiting any coincidence with the 
existing state of this country, in any one way. There is 
any thing but even a minute or oblique coincidence, as Dr. 
Paley terms it. All is obscure ; and if you pretend to see 
any coincidence, why, I can only say, and every one else 
will say, in his words, that it is most " forced, dubious, and 
fanciful." 

So, then, you deny that the ancients had any idea of 
the existence of another region of the world, besides Eu- 
rope, Asia, and Africa ? 

No, I do not. I deny that they had the slightest knowledge 
of any other region, but I do not deny that they may have 
had some vague idea of the possible existence of such 
region. The words of Aristotle, which I quoted, exhibit 
such an idea, though most vague and indefinite, and, as the 
fact is, incorrect. The remarkable words put, by Seneca 5 
into the mouth of the Chorus, at the close of the second 
act of his Medea, afford, perhaps, the most accurate and 
definite allusion which has been made by any of the an- 
cient writers to a western region beyond Europe. In even 
this case, however, there is no knowledge pretended of the 
region alluded to ; and it must, in truth, be confessed, that 
when the passage is taken in connection with its context, 
it loses much of the force which, taken separately, it 
appears to have, and which has occasioned some persons 
to consider it as almost a prophetic prediction of the dis- 
covery of America. 

I do not at this moment remember the passage to which 
you allude, said Mr. C assail, though I have some notion of 
having seen it somewhere quoted. Will you be good 
enough to repeat it, or at least a translation of it ? 

The following translation, said Mr. Norset, will convey, 
I think, pretty accurately, the sense of the original ; — 



40 THE NORTHMEN 

Naught now its ancient place retains s 

Araxes' banks the Indian gains ; 

The Persian, Elbe and Rhine hath found, 

Far from his country's ancient bound. 

And ages yet to come shall see 

Old ocean's limits pass'd and free, 

Where lands, wide-stretch'd, beyond our view lie 

Remoter than remotest Thule. 

And so you will not allow, said the doctor, that the credit 
of your Northmen's discoveries is at all affected by any 
knowledge possessed by the ancients ? 

Most assuredly not, doctor. Even if the ancients had 
known America, and I shall be glad if you will discover 
any account of any voyage made by them across the At- 
lantic, that knowledge has, undoubtedly, been totally lost 
to the world, and was so, especially, to these Northmen, 
who probably never heard of Plato, or iElian, or Aristotle, 
or Seneca. No, my Northmen stand as boldly before you 
as ever, and claim, still, to have been the first Europeans, 
as far as we have any record, who ever trod a transatlantic 
shore. 

Well, we shall see when we come to the narrative. 
Perhaps they may have been accidentally driven here. It 
will not, after all, be much to their honour. 

You quite mistake the matter, doctor : I shall be able to 
show you that they visited this country for the express 
purpose of exploration ; that we have positive records of 
their residence on this continent, at different times, for 
periods of some years' duration, during which time the 
birth of one individual is recorded to have taken place, the 
ancestor of many well-known and illustrious characters, 
some of whom are now living. 

Your pretensions seem to increase, Mr. Norset. You 
will have some difficulty in proving all these statements. 

Not at all, doctor, I believe. Moreover, I shall be able 
to show you that permanent colonies were certainly planted 



IN AMERICA. 41 

by them in America ; nay, that probably a settlement was 
formed on this very spot. 

I am little inclined to think you can do that. But there 
is one question more which I must ask you now. 
What is that ? 

Just tell me, supposing you are able to prove all that 
you say you can, what is the use of it when it is proved ? 

I am truly surprised that you should ask such a ques- 
tion, doctor. If by use you mean use in a pounds, shil- 
lings and pence point of view, I have nothing to say to you. 
I am not aware that the proof of the truth or falsity of 
these narratives will ever put a farthing in the pocket of 
any man. 

I do n't exactly mean use in this respect ; but tell me 
of what use, in any way> it can be. 

Willingly. Did you never consider the knowledge of 
Colon's expeditions of any use or value ? The knowledge 
of the expeditions of the Northmen must necessarily be, 
at least, of as much use and value. It ought to be of 
more. Any thing is useful which serves in any way to 
give healthy exercise to any of man's intellectual or moral 
powers ; inasmuch as every thing which gives this exercise 
must be a source of increase, in one way or another, to the 
sum of man's happiness. 

Increase of man's happiness ! How will knowing that 
the Northmen discovered America eight centuries and a 
half ago increase my happiness ? 

It may and ought to do so, directly in many ways, indi- 
rectly in many others. Is it source of no pleasure to dwell 
upon the noble and great actions of the past ? Is there 
no pleasure, or interest, or utility, to be derived from the 
comparison of events of former times with those of our own 
day ? Is there no lesson to be learned from reviewing the 
achievements and enterprises of former times, marking the 
opportunities and advantages possessed by those who 



42 THE NORTHMEN IN AMERICA. 

achieved them, and drawing the comparison between these 
and the opportunities and advantages which the present 
day affords, and the achievements and enterprises which the 
present day exhibits ? The facts in question are also pecu- 
liarly interesting and useful in a geographical point of 
view. They serve, moreover, to exhibit the degree in 
which various faculties were, at this early period, called into 
activity, which led to the execution of such bold enter- 
prises ; all of which is, as Vossius truly says, " Philosophy 
teaching by examples."* 

I perceive somewhat the drift of your meaning. But, 
upon my word, it will rather pull down one's pride and 
boasting about our advanced and enterprising age, if you 
can show that, eight hundred and fifty years ago, such en- 
terprises, — then so full of every peril and difficulty, so far 
surpassing what would now attend them, or what even would 
attend them in the age of Colon, — were undertaken and 
successfully accomplished. 

That is precisely, doctor, one of the indirectly useful 
lessons which the study of this subject teaches. 

* The author may be here allowed to refer, for an explanation of the 
real use of history in general, of course including facts of the nature 
here discussed, to " Observations on the Use and Study of History," 
prefixed to his " Comparative View of Ancient History, and explanation 
of Chronological Eras." 



4< ) - 



30 « 



25~ 



30- 



OF 



L\r/t/hitv/u/ tfte Localities 
NEW INGLAND, 

Explored &• Inhabit e d "by 

TIE KORTHMEK , 



Boston. V Sj^ 




7i tzs e ttk 



CHAPTER II. 

Discovery of Iceland by Naddodd, (A.D. 861.)— Discovery of America, 
in Greenland, by Eirek the Red (982.) — Expeditions to Northern 
Regions. — Discovery of the more southern regions of America by 
Biarni Heriulfson, (985.) — Introduction of Christianity intG 
Greenland by Leif Eirekson, (999.) — Expedition of Leif Eirekson 
to\Vinland, and residence there, (1000.)— -Expedition of Thorvald 
Eirekson to Vinland, (1002.)— Residence and Death there, (1004.) 
Expedition of Thorstein Eirekson, (1005.) — Story of Gudrid. — \ 
Death of Thorstein, (1005.) — Return of Gudrid, (1006.) 

Well, doctor, I hope your dreams have not been dis- 
turbed by warring images. Methinks the ghost of Colon 
should have risen to rebuke you for listening to any account 
of the discoveries of the Northmen ; or perhaps that navi- 
gator, with his gallant crew, contesting with Biarni Heri- 
ulfson and his company, have played a busy scene before 
your fancy's view, when, in the silent hour of night, deep 
sleep falleth upon man. 

No, I cannot say I have troubled myself much about the • 
Northmen, or their discoveries, since we talked about them 
yesterday. 

Perhaps, then, doctor, as you seem so indifferent about 
them and their doings, you will be unwilling to listen, as 
you proposed yesterday, to any account of their discoveries ; 
and I should be sorry to inflict such a task upon you, as to 
oblige you to listen to that in which you take so little 
interest. 

At this moment Mr. C assail entered hastily. Taking his 
seat, he said, — I have hastened as quickly as possible from 
the post-office, for I was afraid that I should be too late 
for the promised narratives. 



/■:.,/,,/„/,,„/ //,, Locate 




fen **\w f 




Wr ' ">^ 







44 THE NORTHMEN 

O, said Mr. Norset, there was no danger of that ; for the 
doctor, here, does not seem anxious to hear them at all. 

Ah ! ah ! said Mr. Cassall, casting a glance at the doctor, 
I see very plainly how it is; the doctor does not like to 
acknowledge that you have succeeded in exciting any in- 
terest in his mind on this subject. But I can tell you that 
he does want to hear the narratives, and is much interested ; 
for it was only an hour ago, as I was leaving the house, 
that he called me back, and enjoined me to be quick, in 
order that we might have time for the narratives this 
morning. 

The doctor looked as if he did not know exactly what 
to answer to this. At length he said, — If we are to have 
these narratives, we had better lose no time about it. 

As little as you like, doctor. You see I have the " pon- 
derous quarto" by me, and we will cull its pages as soon as 
you please. Are there any questions which you would 
wish to ask before I begin ? 

Yes ; we must have one or two matters settled, which you 
promised, yesterday, that you would touch upon when we 
came to speak of the contents of the documents. In the 
first place, I want to know what these manuscripts are. 
You spoke of them yesterday only as a whole, taken 
altogether. 

The account given of them in the Preface to this vo- 
lume, and in the notes prefixed to each separate document, 
is most satisfactory, and enters into full details as to their 
history. Do you wish me to retail to you all these 
minutiae ? 

No, no ; we should never get to the narratives to-day, 
at that rate ; — just tell us what the separate original manu- 
scripts contained in the book are ; what is their date ; and, 
if you can, by whom they were written. 

That will not take long. There are two principal nar- 
ratives, — ■ 



IN AMERICA. 45 

Tivo narratives ! interrupted the doctor ; so that is all ? 
I certainly thought, after all you said, that there would be 
a dozen at least. 

Dr. Dubital, exclaimed Mr. Norset, I do admire your 
virtuous indignation. How many narratives have you of 
the destruction of Jerusalem ? 

What has that to do with the discoveries of the North- 
men? 

It has this to do with it. You do n't pretend to doubt 
the truth of the main facts of Josephus's History ; and yet 
you have no more real authority for the authenticity of 
these, — ay, or of any fact mentioned in Tacitus, or any 
other ancient writer, than you have, in these two manu- 
scripts, for the discoveries of the Northmen. It is not be- 
cause the former have been often copied that they be- 
come any better authority. Not that I pretend to doubt 
them ; but they must stand precisely on the same footing, 
in this respect, as these " only two " narratives of the North- 
men. But you are decidedly in too great a hurry to find 
something wrong about these poor Northmen. I began to 
say that there are two principal narratives contained in 
this book, but was going on to mention that there are ex- 
tracts given from many other ancient manuscripts, — up- 
wards of a dozen, doctor, by a great number, — in which 
incidental allusion is made to the same facts which are re- 
lated in detail in these two principal narratives ; besides 
several other minor narratives bearing upon the same sub- 
ject. Does that satisfy you ? 

Of course, the more references there are, the more com- 
plete must be the proof of authenticity, replied the doctor, 
in a half- disappointed tone. 

Just so ; and I think, therefore, that the Royal Society 
of Northern Antiquarians has acted wisely in publishing 
all these extracts. The incidental mention of the facts 
alluded to in them, all comes, you know, under that class 



46 THE NORTHMEN 

of evidence for the authenticity of the whole which I no- 
ticed yesterday, when I quoted Paley's Horae Paulinse. 

Well, sir, we'll let Paley and his Horae Paulinae alone 
now, if you please. What are these two principal narra- 
tives ? 

Each of them gives a somewhat detailed account of the 
discovery of America. The same general facts are rela- 
ted in each, but the design of the narrators appears to 
have been different ; the one desiring principally to com- 
memorate the deeds of Eirek the Red and his sons ; the 
other desiring to commemorate the achievements of Thor- 
finn Karlsefni. Thus the details contained in the two 
differ in some measure. The former gives a more detailed 
account of the deeds of Eirek and his sons, touching but 
slightly upon those of Thorfinn : the latter touches more 
slightly upon the deeds of Eirek and his sons, and is espe- 
cially particular about those of Thorfinn. 

Do you intend, then, to give us the benefit of each nar- 
rative separately ? 

No ; I propose to make but one narrative of it, taking, 
as the chief authority for each portion, the original docu- 
ment which treats most fully of the transactions of each 
individual, comparing throughout, however, the two ac- 
counts together. 

That will be much the best way, I think. Is the whole 
narrative a long one ? 

Too long for us to go through the w r hole at one sitting. 
The following arrangement will, I think, be most conve- 
nient. We will this morning take the narratives of the dis- 
coveries and expeditions of Eirek the Red and his imme- 
diate family and connections. This afternoon or to-mor- 
row we will take the narrative of the expedition of Thorfinn 
Karlsefni ; and we will leave the minor narratives to be 
examined on a separate and subsequent occasion. 

That arrangement is judicious. But I have yet one 



IN AMERICA. 47 

more question to ask : are the manuscripts, from which 
this book is printed, the genuine original documents of 
these narratives ? because, you know — 

— That you would like to fasten some more objection 
upon it, if they are not, doctor. Well, it is not certain that 
they are so ; — they are probably not the jfirst written docu- 
ments, but copies of them, made not very long after the 
date of the originals, and bearing all the marks of exact 
copies, inasmuch as the forms of style and narrative are 
evidently those of the remote period in which the original 
documents were produced. 

If they are merely casual manuscripts of this kind, said 
the doctor, I do n't think much of their authenticity. 

But they are not merely casual manuscripts ; they form 
parts of historical collections made at a very early period in 
Iceland, which, as I have already observed, and as you are 
well aware, was, for a long time, the seat of great learning 
and valuable literature. They at this time exist in these 
same collections, which, however, have been transferred, 
the one to the Royal library, the other to the library of the 
university, of Copenhagen. Moreover, other copies of the 
same and parts of the same narratives exist elsewhere, by 
which their correctness is capable of being well established. 
Observe that it is positively certain these copies were made 
long anterior to the time of your old friend Colon. 

I will only ask you at present one more question, ob- 
served the doctor. Have you any clue to the authors of 
these narratives ? 

We have some clue to the authors of them, especially 
of that which treats particularly of Thorflnn. The one 
entitled, u Account of Eirek the Red, and of Greenland," 
appears, from internal evidence, to have been originally 
written in Greenland, and to have been subsequently taken 
to Iceland.* There are minute errors contained in it 



* See Antiq. Am. Praef. p. xv. 



48 THE NORTHMEN 

(which would never have been found in a fabrication, doc- 
tor,) showing that the writer was not well acquainted with 
Iceland ; and Eirek the Red, as we shall see,, resided in 
Greenland. As to the " Account of Thorfinn Karlsefni," 
there is little doubt that the writer of this was one of the 
numerous descendants of Thorfinn, many of whom filled 
conspicuous offices in the beginning of the twelfth century. 
His family was one of high station, and its history occupies 
a prominent position in the early history of Iceland. 
Three bishops, men of letters, his immediate descendants, 
lived at the end of the eleventh and beginning of the 
twelfth centuries, and there is every internal probability 
that one of these committed to writing those records which 
we now have, and which originally proceeded from the 
mouth of Thorfinn himself. We find it mentioned in one 
of these records that " Thorfinn detailed the accounts of 
all these transactions very accurately," which marks very 
clearly the authority upon which the original traditions 
were committed to writing. 

I had no idea, remarked Mr. Cassall, that so good an ac- 
count could be given of these manuscripts. Nothing of 
all this is mentioned in any of the reviews. 

Doubtless not, replied Mr. Norset. The information 
cannot be obtained without the perusal of the whole vo- 
lume. Still fuller details will be there found on all these 
topics. 

I suppose, said the doctor, the narrative is a curious, 
quaint kind of a story, wdth a great deal of extraneous mat- 
ter introduced. 

Of course there is considerable quaintness. It is chiefly 
a simple and " unvarnished tale," briefly told. There is, to 
be sure, some extraneous matter introduced, though very 
little. As must be expected, we meet with evidence of the 
superstitious notions of the times, and have, now and then, 
something of a supernatural character introduced into the 
narrative. 



IN AMERICA. 49 

I hope you will not omit this, said Mr. Cassall. I should 
like to see what kind of spirits walked the earth in the 
tenth century. 

Yes, replied Mr. Norset ; it will not occupy much of our 
time, and will serve to give some insight into the habits 
and modes of thinking of the northern race, at this early 
period. 

Come, said the doctor, I suppose we are ready for the 
narrative now. But do n't be too sure that I shall find no 
flaws in its accuracy, and in the coincidences of which you 
have said so much. 

I know very well that you will pick a hole where you 
can, doctor. You are welcome to do so. I will give you 
every opportunity, because we shall only get the nearer to 
the truth by looking out for all the flaws and inconsisten- 
cies which you are so anxious to discover. 
Proceed, sir. 

My notion is this, then ; to proceed straight forward 
with the narrative, as it is here in the book ; stopping, 
however, at each step, to examine geographical bearings ; 
and you are either of you welcome to interrupt me with 
your questions as often as you like. 

Agreed, said Dr. Dubital and Mr. Cassall, in one 
breath. 

One thing I must premise, which is this : — these ancient 
writers are exceedingly fond of giving long strings of genea- 
logies, which, of course, have little to do with the main 
facts of the history, however valuable they may be on some 
accounts. I shall not pretend to give you all these, nor all 
the minute details of localities connected with them, which 
are sometimes given. 

We shall be quite content to dispense with each of 
these. 

To enter, then, upon the narrative :— our main authority 
must, in the first case, be the narrative entitled "An account 

D 



50 THE NORTHMEN 

of Eirek the Red, and of Greenland ; " any variations be- 
tween the narrative here given, and that contained in the 
u Account of Thorfinn Karlsefni" being noticed. As I 
have already mentioned, however, that the former narrative 
is more complete than the latter, with respect to matters 
affecting Eirek and his sons, I shall not stop to point out 
every thing which, being related in the one, is omitted in 
the other, but only such cases as differ in the two accounts. 
I suppose that will be a fair procedure ? 

Yes, we will allow that, said the doctor ; it is the dif- 
ferences that we must have, in order to see whether the 
authenticity of the documents, or the truth of the narra- 
tives, cannot be impeached. 

Attend, then, to the narrative :* 

" There was a man named Thorvald, of goodly lineage. 
Thorvald and his son Eirek, surnamed the Red, were 
compelled to fly from Jadar, (on the south-west of Nor- 
way,) on account of a homicide committed by them. They 
settled in Iceland, at that time thoroughly colonized : — * 

Pardon me for interrupting you so soon, said Mr. Cassall ; 
but may I ask when, and by whom, Iceland was first settled? 
I do not recall the facts. 

Certainly ; was the reply. Iceland was colonized f by 
Ingolf, a Norwegian, or Northman, and his followers, in 

* Antiq. Am. p. 7. In the following translations, the author's 
object will be, to give the sense of the original, in terms as nearly 
approaching to a literal translation as the idioms of the two languages 
will permit. Of course, the brief, simple style, and the quaintness of 
writings of this early date, ought to be preserved ; they will, therefore, 
be here found ; and will be seen to carry, in their own simple brevity, 
evidence of the truth of the narratives which are related. 

f A chart has been carefully prepared by the author, in which will 
be seen laid down the tracks pursued by all the prominent northern 
navigators (as learnt from the ancient MSS.) to the western hemi- 
sphere. The tracks of Naddodd and of Eirek the Red are there laid 
down. 



IN AMERICA. 51 

875. He was the first who cast his door-posts towards the 
Icelandic shores.* The island had, however, been dis- 
covered a few years previously, in 861, by a pirate, or 
trader, — for the term pirate was hardly understood in the 
same sense then as at present, — named Naddodd. It is, 
however, a very remarkable fact, and one well worthy to 
be recorded, that Iceland was inhabited by a race of Chris- 
tians long before the pagan Northmen settled there ; which 
latter were not converted to Christianity till the year 1000. 
We have the highest authority for the truth of this fact. I 
will quote the words of the celebrated Landnamabok, {Land 
roll of the first settlers in Iceland,) the authenticity of which 

* There was a very curious custom prevalent among the Northmen. 
The columns raised in front of their houses were esteemed sacred. 
They were held, while stationary, in much the same estimation as the 
arce et foces among the Romans. They were generally rudely carved 
at the top, to represent Thor, or some other of their gods, and stood as 
the door-posts of the house of the head of even* family. When the 
household was removed, these columns were carefully preserved, and 
erected where the new habitation was fixed. They were thus, in emi- 
gration, esteemed somewhat like the household gods of the ancients. 
The most peculiar part of the superstition attached to them was this : 
when the party emigrated to a foreign land, across the sea, he took 
these sacred columns with him, and, when he approached the shore of 
the new land, he cast them overboard onto the waters ; and, where 
they were driven ashore, he fixed his dwelling. Thus Ingolf did when. 
he went to Iceland, and the circumstances attending this event show 
the extent to which the superstition was carried. He cast his door- 
posts towards the shore, but they floated on the water for a long time, 
and were driven out of sight. At length he landed on a promontory at 
the south-eastern extremity of the island, called, to this day, Ingolfshofdu 
Three years afterwards, some of his servants were exploring on the 
extreme south-western part of the island, and they found there these 
very columns cast ashore. They informed Ingolf, and, although the 
spot where he then dwelt was pleasant and fertile, and the one where 
the columns were discovered was remarkably sterile and desert, he yet 
removed his whole family to the latter, and there erected his dwelling. 
This latter place was subsequently called Reykiarvik, and is, at this 
day, the capital of Iceland. 

d2 



52 THE NORTHMEN 

none can dispute. " But, before Iceland was settled by the 
Northmen, there lived men there called by the Northmen, 
Pap^e. These men were Christians, and are believed to 
have come from tJie icest, over the sea." This expression? 
"from the icest" would seem to imply that they came from 
America, In the case before us, however, there can be 
little doubt that this expression refers to Ireland, which 
country was usually known to the Northmen by the name 
of the • " west country," as being west in respect of Norway, 
their original home. We shall meet with numerous in- 
stances of this use of the term. That this is the true sense 
here, the remainder of this passage shows : " for there were 
found Irish books, and various instruments, whence it was 
known that they were Westmen. These things have been 
found in Papey (" Isle of the Papae," — an island on the 
east coast of Iceland, still known by the same name,*) and 
Papylio (a settlement in the interior). It is also recorded 
in English books, (the works of the " venerable Bede," who 
flourished in the eighth century,) that in that time expe- 
ditions were made to this country (Iceland)." 

This is indeed a remarkable passage. Is there no more 
information given as to these Papce ? 

None, whatever. The fact itself is mentioned in several 
other ancient manuscripts, besides the Landnamabok, but 
with no fuller details, except that these Christians left the 
land as soon as the heathens settled there. 

From the time of Ingolf, then, Iceland has been in- 
habited by a race of Norwegian origin ? 

Exactly so ; and for the greater portion of the time in 
close connection with the parent state. To proceed: — The 
father of Eirek soon died, but Eirek seemed to have inhe- 



* This island will be seen marked with particular conspicuousness 
in the map to Henderson s Iceland, no reference whatever being, how- 
ever, made by him to the facts above stated. 



IN AMERICA. 53 

rited some portion of his spirit, for he got into quarrels 
with his Icelandic neighbours, of which homicide was again 
the consequence ; though the last quarrel seems to have 
originated in an injury unjustly inflicted upon him. "Having 
been condemned by the court," proceeds the narrative, "he 
fitted out a vessel. When all was ready, those who had 
been the partisans of Eirek in the recent quarrel, accom- 
panied him to some distance. Eirek informed them that 
he had determined to seek the land which Gunnbiorn had 
seen, when, driven into the western ocean, he had found the 
islands thence called the rocks of Gunnbiorn" 

Where are these islands situated ? interrupted Mr. 
C assail. 

They are supposed to have been situated at nearly an 
equal distance between Iceland and Greenland, was the 
reply of Mr. Norset. Of their actual existence and acces- 
sibility formerly, there can be no doubt, since they are 
mentioned in the oldest and most authentic records of Ice- 
land. They are, however, now totally unknown. Whether 
they have been submerged, or whether the danger and diffi- 
culty of navigating that region of the ocean at this day, so 
much greater than formerly, is the cause of their being 
unknown, is uncertain. 

It is singular that, having been thus known within re- 
cord, they should be unknown now, if they have not been 
submerged. 

Why, the fact is, the ocean in this region has, since its 
first navigation by the Northmen, become gradually 
blocked up, if I may so speak, by the descent of arctic 
ice ; so that the track which was formerly navigated is 
now totally impassable. There is a curious account of 
the course pursued to Greenland contained in this volume,* 
in which the old track is mentioned, and its gradual stop- 

* Antiq. Am. p. 302, &c. 



54 THE NORTHMEN 

page noticed. This account was written in the fourteenth 
or early part of the fifteenth century. 

I was not aware that such a change had taken place in 
the condition of these regions. The fact of this change is 
remarkable. 

So in truth it is. It is historically important. To pro- 
ceed with the narrative : — Eirek determined to seek the 
rocks of Gunnbiorn, " saying that if he found land there 
he would revisit his friends. He set sail from Snsefells- 
jokul* (a mountain on the western coast of Iceland). At 
length he found land, and called the place Midjokul. 
Thence he coasted along the shore in a southerly direc- 
tion, in order to observe whether the land were habitable. 
He passed the first winter in Eireksey, (Eirek's island,) 
near the middle of Eastbygd," (eastern habitable tract). 
Snaefellsjokul, Midjokul, Eireksey, Eastbygd ! exclaimed 
the doctor; certainly these Northmen could give hard 
names, if they could do nothing else. And pray, sir, in 
what part of the world were Midjokul and Eastbygd? 

That is very easy to determine, doctor. Where do you 
think a man would be most likely to be carried, if he sailed 
w r est from Iceland as Eirek did ? Just glance at the map, 
and you will see in a moment that it must be Greenland. 
There can be no doubt about this matter, for, from the 
first discovery of the land by Eirek, it was regularly colo- 
nized and inhabited, till the colony was driven out, or de- 
stroyed, by the encroachments of the arctic ice. 

And, pray, in what part of Greenland was Eastbygd ? 

There were two principal settlements in Greenland ; 

one on the western coast, the other on the south-western 

extremity of the peninsula. The former was termed 

Westbygd, the latter, as lying more to the eastward, 



* An interesting description of the present appearance of Snaefells- 
jokul is given in Henderson' s " Journal of a Residence in Iceland" 



IN AMERICA. 55 

Eastbygd. Eastbygd appears to have always contained 
the most populous colony. I must observe that in the 
" account of Thorfinn," Eireksey is placed in Westbygd, 
and not Eastbygd. 

What, an inconsistency already ! cried the doctor, with 
an expression of some exultation. 

No very great inconsistency, doctor. Eireksey was 
merely the name given to the spot where Eirek passed his 
first winter. He left it immediately, as we shall see, and 
never returned ; so that the exact situation was probably 
never known. Moreover, the different manuscripts of the 
" account of Thorfinn " differ in the reading of this word, 
some making it Eastbygd, as in the " account of Eirek the 
Red." So you get no possible objection out of this diver- 
sity, doctor. 

I hate various readings, said the doctor. 

I do n't, said Mr. Norset ; for they often enable you to 
reconcile the sense of a passage. Many a time have I 
found a gleam of light shed over a page of Cicero, by a 
various reading. In the case before us, Eastbygd is, 
there can be little doubt, the correct reading. You will 
observe, doctor, that this, at first sight, plain inconsistency, 
would never have appeared in a fabrication. This very 
case becomes, therefore, an internal proof of the authen- 
ticity of the documents, and truth of the narratives. But 
to proceed : — " In the following spring, Eirek entered 
Eireksfiord, (Eirek's creek or inlet,) and there fixed his re-* 
sidence. During the summer of the same year, he ex- 
plored the western part of the country, imposing names on 
various places. He passed the following winter also in 
this land, but in the third summer he returned to Iceland. 
He called the land which he had thus discovered, Green- 
land, saying that men would be induced to emigrate 
thither, by a name so inviting." 

Upon my word, said Mr. Cassall, that was a cunning 
scheme. 



56 THE NORTHMEN 

It was, indeed, replied Mr. Norset; Eirek evidently 
knew what he was about. 

Was Eirek, then, the first who discovered Greenland ? 

So it would appear from all authentic accounts. There 
is, it is true, mention made of Greenland in a papal bull of 
Gregory IV. A.D. 835 ; but there is not the slightest 
doubt, from the internal evidence, that this bull was either 
altogether a forgery of a later day, or that, being actually 
promulgated at this date, the passage relating to Green- 
land was spuriously inserted at a much more recent period, 
for ambitious purposes. 

Was Greenland ever much further explored, as well as 
settled, after the time of Eirek ? He seems to have spent 
a whole season in explorations. 

The discoveries of the Northmen in the Arctic Regions 
are little less remarkable than their discoveries in the more 
southern regions of the continent of America ; and of the 
former there can be no possible doubt. Not even the 
doctor will be able to cavil at their truth. 

Dear me, said the doctor, rousing himself, what is your 
evidence here, that you seem so confident in its strength ? 

The evidence is perfectly conclusive. There is an in- 
teresting narrative contained in this book, of a voyage of 
discovery made up Baffin's Bay, and through Wellington 
Channel, as they are now termed, and most probably fur- 
ther.* With this narrative I will not trouble you in detail. 
But I will state that, in the year 1824, an inscription and 
other monuments were found in the island of Kingiktor- 
soak, on the west coast of Greenland, in 72° 55' of north 
latitude, which inscription is now in the possession of the 
Royal Society of Northern Antiquarians. It is in the 
Runic character, and establishes, beyond the possibility of 

* See the track of these navigators laid down in the chart. It is 
there designated by the name of " Track of the men of Nordrseta." 
Nordrseta was the name of a station of the Northmen in the northern 
part of Greenland. Its position will be seen in the chart. 



IN AMERICA. 57 

doubt, the fact, that the bold Northmen navigated these 
northern regions, beyond which even the boldest British 
navigators have scarcely passed, in the twelfth century * 
These are facts, doctor ; you are fond of facts ; there is no 
hypothesis or supposition. 

Well, said the doctor, I will, for once, allow that, the 
facts being as you state, there cannot be any doubt of the 
truth of these extraordinary explorations, — for I will allow 
them to have been extraordinary. 

Then let me ask you, doctor, whether, granting, as you 
necessarily must, the truth of these extremely arctic explo- 
rations, you can any longer doubt the high probability of 
the discovery of this more Southern portion of America by 
the same men? I need not say that, in the discovery of 
Greenland,— which it is thus proved that they did make,- — 
they had in fact discovered America. 

You have completely tripped up the doctor, Mr. Norset, 
said Mr. Cassall, and caught him before he was aw r are of it. 
Do you wish Colon good morning, doctor? 

The doctor hesitated, and appeared anxious to find some 
mode of escaping from his dilemma. 

Well, said he at last, with a kind of effort, I suppose, 
then, the Northmen did discover America. I wish you had 
not got that inscription from Kingiktorsoak. I could have 
battled out the manuscript. 

I dare say you would have tried, doctor, though perhaps 
not successfully ; however, that valuable inscription has 
saved me all my labour, because it is one concerning which 
there can be no shade of doubt, being entirely in the Runic 
character, and straight-forward and plain enough. I will 
describe it when we come to talk of the second class of 
documents. 

It does not follow, however, said the doctor, that, because 
the Northmen thus explored Greenland and the arctic re- 

d 5 



58 THE NORTHMEN 

gions, they should have explored, as you assert, these more 
southern parts of the American continent. 

It does not absolutely follow, I know, but it is rendered 
very probable, and, by the testimony which we have, the 
fact can be completely established. At any rate, in dis- 
covering Greenland, they discovered America at least as 
much as Colon ever did, and that is my grand point at 
present. 

I am afraid we shall forget all about Eirek the Red, said 
Mr. Cassall. Pray, what became of him after his return 
to Iceland ? 

He stayed there during the winter and early part of the 
following year. " In the ensuing summer, he returned to 
the land which he had discovered, to fix there his perma- 
nent residence." 

Is there any possibility of fixing the date of this event ? 
Inquired Mr. Cassall. 

Happily there is, and that very exactly. The narrative 
adds, " This event happened fifteen winters before the 
Christian religion was established in Iceland." Now, it is 
a well-known historical fact, that the Christian religion 
was established in Iceland, through the efforts of Olaf, king 
of Norway, in the year 1000. The emigration to Green- 
land, therefore, took place in the year 985, and the dis- 
covery of the country by Eirek three years earlier, namely, 
982. The names of many persons are recorded who ac- 
companied Eirek the Red to Greenland, and fixed their 
habitation there ; out of 25 ships which accompanied him, 
only 14 reached Greenland, the rest being lost or driven 
back to Iceland. Among those which reached Greenland, 
the ship of Heriulf, the father of Biarni Heriulfson, was 
one. Heriulf was kinsman to Ingolf, the first settler in Ice- 
land. 

I presume, then, that the surname Heriulfson merely 



IN AMERICA. ' 59 

signifies " son of Heriulf," just as we have surnames, 
Johnson, Williamson, &c? 

Exactly so. The son frequently took his fathers name 
as an addition to his own, and was always designated by it 
as a surname, when the father's name was well known. 

What happened after the colonization of Greenland? 
inquired the doctor. 

The narrative proceeds immediately following to allude 
to an event in Leif Eirekson's (son of Eirek) history ; but 
we will pass over that for the present, as we shall recur to 
his history more in detail by and by. We come next to 
the account of the discovery of the more southern regions 
of the continent of North America by Biarni Heriulfson. 

Now, doctor, said Mr. Cassall, I hope you are all in 
readiness with your weapons of contest. 

I am glad that we have got to Biarni Heriulfson at last, 
said the doctor. We shall soon see, now, whether there is 
any truth in this story. 

I must remark, said Mr. Norset, that no mention is 
made of Biarni Heriulfson in the " account of Thorfinn 
Karlsefni." 

So, said the doctor, there is no allusion to him, except 
in this narrative. How then do we know that such a man 
as Heriulf ever lived, or went to Greenland ? Your reed 
begins to shake, Mr. Norset. 

The breeze will pass over it without inflicting any bruise 
or injury, replied Mr. Norset. There is allusion made to 
Heriulf in another manuscript, quoted in this volume.* 
and that manuscript, too, one of the highest possible au- 
thority, no less than the Landnamabok of Iceland, to which 
I have before alluded, and whose authenticity no one will 
impeach. 

Well, what says the Landnamabok about him? 

* Antiq. Am. p. 187. 



60 THE NORTHMEN 

It simply states that Heriulf went with Eirek the Red to 
Greenland. One or two of those " incidental coinci- 
dences " occur, between the brief notice in the Landna- 
mabok and the details in the " account of Eirek the Red 
and of Greenland," which are such strong proofs of authen- 
ticity,- — such as the name of one of the companions of 
Heriulf, a Christian, and an incident which is mentioned 
as having happened to him. The detail of the events of 
the subsequent voyage of Biarni is not given ; it would be 
totally out of place in the Landnamabok. 

But how do you explain the circumstance of there 
being no mention made of Biarni Heriulfson in the " ac- 
count of Thorfinn ,, ? 

You may be sure of this, doctor, that this mention would 
not have been omitted, had these accounts been fabri- 
cations. Being authentic, however, the circumstance of 
the omission is very easy to be explained. Biarni Heri- 
ulfson, as- you will presently see, though he saw these 
coasts and described them, yet did not land here. He 
carried the report home to others, and they came out on 
exploring expeditions. The greatest credit and honour 
were then justly esteemed to belong to them, and their 
names were principally celebrated. Since the narrative of 
Eirek the Red, however, was composed in Greenland, and 
Biarni was the son of one of Eirek's companions, and was 
well known to Eirek's sons, who most probably dictated 
the original composition of this narrative, it was natural 
that his voyage should be noticed by them, though it was 
passed over in silence by the Icelandic narrator, to whom 
Biarni was unknown, or by whom, if known, his voyage 
was considered of little importance. 

Well, I shall find some flaw in your narrative, yet. 

Pray attempt it. Now I beg your attention to this 
brief account of Biarni's voyage, because much of the geo- 
graphical question hinges in some measure upon it. 



IN AMERICA, 61 

" Heriulf had a wife named Thorgerd, and a son named 
Biarni, — a youth of great promise. This young man was 
seized with a great desire to travel, and was successful in ob- 
taining both fortune and honour. He passed the winters 
alternately abroad and at home with his father. Biarni had 
recently fitted out a merchant vessel, and had spent the 
last winter in Norway. During his absence it was, that 
Heriulf had passed over, with his whole household, in 
company with Eirek, to Greenland. In the same ship 
with Heriulf," continues the narrative episodically, — and 
this is the incident alluded to in the Landnamabok, — " was 
a Christian from the Hebrides ; — " 

I beg your pardon, exclaimed the doctor ; but why, in 
the name of goodness, should the writer of this narrative, 
or of the Landnamabok, go out of his way to tell us about 
a Christian, from the Hebrides or any where else, being in 
the same ship with Heriulf ? 

For an obvious reason, answered Mr. Norset. The 
Northmen of Iceland and Greenland were as yet pagans. 
A Christian was a kind of lusus, and his presence a re- 
markable circumstance, especially when, as we shall pre- 
sently see to have been the case with this Christian, he 
took occasion to give public evidence of his confidence in 
his faith. 

And I must crave your pardon, too, for detaining you, 
said Mr. Cassall ; but how came any one from the He- 
brides to be in the ship of Heriulf ? 

Because the Hebrides originally formed part of the do- 
minion of these Northmen, and there was frequent com- 
munication between them and the others of their race. To 
traverse the ocean was, to all these islanders, almost the 
chief occupation of their lives. 

What became, then, of this Christian ? 

He is merely introduced on account of a prayer which 
he offered up while the ship was passing a dangerous 



62 THE NORTHMEN 

whirlpool which lay in that region of the ocean. This 
prayer, it may be presumed, appeared so remarkable to his 
companions, that the fact was recorded, and a scrap of a 
single verse — for his prayer was in the form of a hymn 
— preserved. This may be pretty correctly translated as 
follows : — * 

" thou, who holy men dost try, 
Benignant, — guide me on my way ; 
Of heaven and earth, thou Lord on high, 
From ill protect my path alway." 

Then we hear no more of this Christian ? 

Not a word. 

Short and pithy, it must be confessed. 

The narrative goes on : — " Heriulf fixed his residence at 
Heriulf-ness : he was a man of great authority. Eirek the 
Red fixed his seat at Brattahlid." 

Were these in Eastbygd or Westbygd? asked Mr, 
Cassall. 

Both in Eastbygd ; that was always the most flourish- 
ing and favourite colony. Their situation was, therefore, 
towards the south-western extremity of the peninsula of 
Greenland. 

" In all this region," continues our narrative, " Eirek 
possessed chief authority. All were subject to his will. 
These were his children, Leif, Thorvald, and Thorstein ; 
he had also a daughter named Freydis. She was mar- 
ried to a man named Thorvard, and they lived at Gardar, 
which became subsequently the Episcopal seat ; she was 
overbearing, Thorvard weak-minded ; she married him for 
the sake of his money." 



* It has been the object of the author, in converting into English 
verse this and all other poetical remains in these documents, to adhere, 
as closely as possible, to the metre of the original, as well as to its 
style and quaintness. 



IN AMERICA, 63 

What! was that folly committed in those days! ex- 
claimed the doctor. 

Folly, you may well call it, and crime too, remarked 
Mr. Norset. It was even so. 

" Biarni, * during the same summer, arrived at the port 
of Eyrar, (south-west of Iceland,) his father having just 
before left the island. Biarni, somewhat troubled, was 
unwilling to disembark. When the sailors inquired what 
course he intended to pursue, he replied, ' To do as I have 
been accustomed, and spend the winter with my father. I 
wish, therefore, to proceed to Greenland, if you are willing 
to accompany me thither.' All professed their willingness 
to accede to his desires. Then said Biarni, < Our course 
seems somewhat foolish, when none among us has ever 
crossed the Greenland ocean.' Nevertheless, they put. out 
to sea, when they had refitted their vessel. They made 
sail for three days,f until they were out of sight of land. 
The fair wind then fell, and strong north-easterly J winds 
sprang up, accompanied by thick fogs. They were borne 
before the wind for many days, they knew not whither. 
At length, the light of day being once more visible, they 
were able to discern the face of heaven. They sailed one 
day further before they saw land. As they discussed 
what land it was that they then saw, Biarni said that he 
thought it could not be Greenland. They asked him 
whether he would wish to make for land or not. ' My 
advice is,' said he, ' that we approach nearer the land/ 
They did so, and presently perceived (now, doctor, attend) 
that the land was not mountainous — " 

Rather strange, interrupted the doctor, to observe such 



* Antiq. Am. p. 20. 

t For the track pursued by Biarni see the chart. 

X Cf. Antiq. Am. p. 428, note Z>. 



64? THE NORTHMEN 

a negative quality as that the land was " not mountainous." 
This is rather suspicious, methinks. 

Just the contrary, doctor. The fact of its , being not 
mountainous was precisely a fact which was calculated to 
attract their particular attention, the narrative being a true 
one, — but most improbable to have been thus noticed in a 
fabrication, — since Iceland, and Norway, and almost all the 
lands they knew, were mountainous to a very great degree. 
The mention of this land, then, as not mountainous, is a 
striking illustration or proof of the truth and authenticity 
of the narrative, especially when, as we shall see, it corre- 
sponds so exactly with the actual fact of the geographical 
nature of the tract thus seen. 

Do you pretend, then, to be able to determine what 
land this was, from these vague remarks ? Much credit, 
truly, will be due to your story, if this is your mode of de- 
termining geography ! 

Do n't be in quite such a hurry, doctor, again I must 
caution you. We have not yet finished the description of 
this land. Perhaps if you will allow me to do so, and will 
attend carefully to the remainder of the narrative, ob- 
serving narrowly the course which was sailed, you will see 
that we have some distinct clue to the fixing of the actual 
geographical position of the lands thus seen. 

Proceed, then ; we shall soon see. 

" — They perceived that the land was not mountainous, 
but was covered with wood, and had rising ground in 
many parts. Leaving the land to the left hand, — or the 
larboard, if you like, — they put the ship about, with the 
stern towards land. Then they sailed two days before 
they saw land again. They asked Biarni whether he 
thought that this was Greenland. He said that he did not 
think that this was Greenland any more than the former 
land, ' for they told me,' said he, ' that there are great 



IN AMERICA. 65 

mountains of ice in Greenland.' Presently, drawing 
nearer, they perceived that this land was low and level, 
and overgrown with wood. Then, the fair wind falling, 
the sailors said that they should like to land. Biarni 
would not permit it : — " 

He does not seem to have had much curiosity, said Mr. 
Cassall. 

All this adds to the evident authenticity and truth of the 
narrative, remarked Mr. Xorset. This want of curiosity, 
as, at first sight, you justly term it, would not have been 
seen in a fabrication, especially thus unaccompanied by 
any explanation of its cause. The account being true, 
however, it is easy to explain very naturally what, at first 
sight, seems a want of curiosity ; and the explanation be- 
comes one of those oblique coincidences which are such 
strong internal evidence of truth. Biarni, you know, was 
seeking to reach his father's residence, there to spend the 
winter. It was already late in the season when his com- 
pany had left Iceland. They had been driven much out 
of their course by adverse weather, and had lost much 
time. He was anxious to lose as little more as possible. 
Well, that certainly accounts for it. 
The sailors strongly urged him to land, as we shall see. 
" They pretended," continues the narrative, " that there 
was a want of wood and water. i You need neither of 
these,' said Biarni ; hence arose, however, some complaint 
on the part of the sailors. At length, they hoisted sail, 
and, turning their prow from land, they stood out again to 
sea ; and, having sailed three days, with a south-west wind, 
they saw land the third time. This land was high and 
mountainous, and covered with ice. They asked Biarni 
whether he wished to land here. He said no ; ' for this 
land appears to me little inviting.' Without relaxing sail, 
therefore, they coasted along the shore, till they perceived 
that this was an island. They then put the ship about 3 



66 THE NORTHMEN 

with the stern towards land, and stood out again to sea," — 
now mark what follows, doctor, — " with the same wind, 
which, blowing up very strong, Biarni desired his men to 
shorten sail, forbidding them to carry more sail than, with 
such a heavy wind, would be safe. When they had thus 
sailed four days, they saw land the fourth time. Then they 
asked Biarni whether he thought that this was Greenland, 
or not. He answered, ' This, indeed, corresponds to the 
description which was given me of Greenland : let us make 
for land.' They did so, and approached, towards evening, 
a certain promontory. It was on this very promontory 
that Heriulf, the father of Biarni, dwelt. [This would 
naturally be approached first, being almost the extreme 
southern point of Greenland.] Then Biarni betook him- 
self to his father's house, and, having relinquished a sea- 
faring life, he remained with his father as long as he lived ; 
and, after his death, took possession of his estate." And 
thus ends the account of Biarni Heriulfson ; and no ac- 
count could, I am sure, bear about it more internal evi- 
dence of its truth. 

That may be very true as to other particulars, said the 
doctor ; but we have the geographical points to determine 
yet. What tracts of land were those seen by Biarni? 
Unless you can clearly show this, and can show that a co- 
incidence exists between the descriptions here given and 
the actual condition of these lands, the whole thing falls to 
the ground. 

That may be done without difficulty. In order to show 
this in the clearest and fairest manner, let me request you 
and Mr. Cassall to take the map, — the atlas lies by your 
side, — and, following the description of Biarni's course, 
say what four points you think must be indicated. This is 
what I did before I read the geographical notices contained 
in this book, and I found the points which I fixed upon 
precisely to correspond with those which these notices 



IN AMERICA. 67 

suggest. Now remember, Biarni left Iceland, (its south- 
west extremity,) of course going to the westward ; after 
some time a strong north-easterly wind sprang up, which 
lasted many days. One point is deserving notice here : 
Biarni was seeking Greenland, which he knew lay to the 
west of Iceland. It is obvious, therefore, that during all 
his course, he would attempt to steer west, but especially so 
on the day during which, after the tempest had abated, he 
sailed on without coming within sight of land. Thus, then, 
although the tempest was only north by east, he would be 
driven more to the westward, that is. nearer to the Ameri- 
can coast, than the mere force of the tempest alone would 
carry him. When the storm had ceased, Biarni came, after 
a day's sailing, within sight of land. Putting about, the 
land lying to the larboard, he stood out to sea, and came, 
after two days' sailing, again in sight of land. Standing 
out to sea again, with a south-west wind, he came, in three 
days' time, to another land, which, sailing round, he dis- 
covered to be an island. Putting the ship about a second 
time, and standing out to sea yet again, he sailed for four 
days with the same wind, only blowing more heavily, and 
saw land the fourth time, for which he made, and found it 
to be Greenland. Observe all these particulars, the last 
point being known to be Greenland, and the others to be 
situated to the south-west of it, at distances in the propor- 
tion of 4, 3, and 2, though with stronger winds to the 4 
than to the 3 and 2. You will not fail to observe the inci- 
dental expression, — a remarkable one, as I think you will 
allow, — that, after having reached the first land seen, and 
the third, the ship was put about before standing out to 
sea. This is not said in the case of the second land seen. 
Obviously, then, the course from the first to the secondvras 
different from that by which the ship had been driven to 
the first : the course from the second to the third was the 
same with that from the first to the second t the prow was 



68 THE NORTHMEN 

merely turned from land ; that is, the vessel put out to sea ; 
while, after having coasted round the third land, and dis- 
covered that it was an island, the ship was obliged to be put 
about again before it could go on in the same course, ( from 
south-west to north-east,) as it had pursued from the second 
to the third land. I call your particular attention to these 
facts, because, as you will presently see, they afford a very 
remarkable illustration of the " oblique coincidence," — 
" minute," but not " obscure, forced, dubious, or fanciful," 
— and a coincidence which is so purely incidental that it is 
morally impossible it could, by any chance, have crept into 
a fabrication. Now observe if there is any course, in which 
all the conditions and circumstances thus noticed must be 
present, if the narrative be a true one. What do you make 
of it ? remember that, in each case, after seeing land, the 
ship stood out to sea till land was seen again : of course, 
then, the three points must be three promontories* 

I should certainly say, observed Mr. Cassali, after glan- 
cing at the map for a few minutes, that there can be no 
doubt or difficulty at all about the matter ; I mean, speak- 
ing of relative position only, not considering the descrip- 
tions of the country. 

No ; we will leave the latter point for the present, and 
refer now only to relative position. What do you make of 
it? 

Why, said he, following the map with his finger as he 
spoke, I cannot conceive that it is possible for there to be 
any doubt about the matter. Here is Iceland ; on the one 
. side Europe, on the other America ; the one to the south- 
east, the other to the south-west, of Iceland. Biarni leaves 
Eyrar, on the southern coast of Iceland, and sails for three 
days in an unknown course and ocean, but more or less to 
the westward. That would take him, I suppose, to about 
63° north latitude, and 30° west longitude from Greenwich. 
He is then driven for many days by a strong north-easterly 



IN AMERICA. 69 

-wind. This must, of absolute necessity, carry him towards 
the eastern coast of this continent of North America. Well, 
when the fogs clear off. he sails a day longer, and then sees 
land and makes towards it ; now, then, we have to deter- 
mine what point of land this was. It appears to me that 
this becomes very plain upon comparison of the incidental 
remarks as to the number of days' sailing, and as to the 
course of the vessel. After he had seen the first land, he 
put the ship about, the land lying to the larboard. This is, 
of course, just as good as telling us that he sailed from the 
south-west to the north-east, since he had been driven to 
that land from the north-east. We are, moreover, told that 
this sail was made with a -favourable wind" and the sub- 
sequent sail, from the second point to the third, was made 
without putting the ship about, that is, on in the same course, 
and we are specifically told that this latter sail, as well as 
the next, was made with a south-west wind. Certainly all 
these coinciding data afford strong internal evidence of 
truth. Well, we want three points at the proportionable 
distances from each other of 2 and 3, the last of these being, 
with stronger winds, though in the same direction, at the 
proportionable distance of -i from a known point, namely, 
the southern extremity of Greenland ; this last being also 
discovered, by coasting round it, to be an island, and the 
ship being obliged to be put about again before they could, 
after having coasted that island, reach Greenland by sail- 
ing to the north-east. It is impossible that the promon- 
tories or headlands which he saw could be otherwise than 
these three ; first, that which is formed by the three States 
of Connecticut, Massachusetts, and Rhode Island,* 



* The most prominent point of this promontory is Cape Cod. It 
must here be observed that there is some uncertainty about the name 
of this promontory, "ft nile almost every map applies the name Cape 
Cod to the extreme northern point of this promontory only, and the 
name Barnstable to the main portion of the promontory, the whole of 



70 THE NORTHMEN 

included with which Long Island would, as seen at a 
distance, in approaching from the ocean, appear a part ; 
second, Nova Scotia, most probably the point of Cape 
Sable ; third, Newfoundland. 

Exactly, exclaimed Mr. Norset, an expression of real 
gratification glowing on his countenance ; those were the 
points on which I myself fixed, before reading the annota- 
tions in this volume, and I think that every body must fix 
upon them. They are those fixed upon by Rafn in his 
Annotations. Every point of the description of the course 
of the vessel is exact ; first, after three days' sail to the 
westward of Iceland, being carried many days to the south- 
west ; then, having come within sight of land, putting the 
ship about, the land lying to the larboard, and sailing on 
for two days ; then, sailing for three days to the north- 
east, from the second headland to the third, which is pre- 
cisely the relative situation of St. John's, the most promi- 
nent part of Newfoundland, to Nova Scotia ; thence, sailing 
along the coast of Newfoundland, till they discovered that 
it was an island, — which must have carried them as far as 
Belle Isle ; thence, putting about, and sailing on with a 
strong south-west wind, till they reached Greenland. You 
ought, too, particularly to observe the forms of the different 
headlands; those of Cape Cod and Newfoundland lie almost 
due east and west, and north and south, the northern cape 
of each, however, inclining to the west ; Nova Scotia, on 
the contrary, lies almost due north-east by south-west. It 
would be absolutely necessary, therefore, in order to sail 
from either Cape Cod or Newfoundland, in a direction 
from south-west to north-east, to put the ship about with 
the stern towards land ; while this would not be necessary, 

the promontory seems to be vernacularly termed Cape Cod, Let it be 
understood, then, that, throughout this work, the term Cape Cod will 
be applied to the whole of the ^ shaped promontory, extending from 
Buzzard's Bay, westward and northward. 



IN AMERICA. 71 

or possible, in the case of Nova Scotia. All that could be 
done in the latter case, would be to " turn the prow from 
land," and so to put out to sea. In each case, the land 
would necessarily lie to larboard in their north-east course. 
Could any thing be more precise than the whole of the 
facts and circumstances stated ; and yet told in such a 
way, in the narrative, that the facts, whence we are able 
with such certainty to fix on the localities, are merely 
dropped incidentally ? Is it possible to doubt the authen- 
ticity of the document, or the truth of the narrative, when 
we see how precisely these incidental notices correspond 
with the facts as they exist, and with the circumstances, as 
they must have been, if the narrative be a true one ? It is 
impossible to have fabricated such remarkable incidental 
coincidences. The internal evidence amounts to demon- 
stration. What say you, doctor; do you give up your 
opposition ? 

The doctor had looked about him during the whole of 
the remarks of the last two speakers, apparently somewhat 
puzzled what to think or say. He looked first at one, and 
then at the other, and then at the map ; then pulled off his 
spectacles, wiped them and put them on again, and then 
gazed alternately as before. At last he said, — as a man 
speaks who has but one hope left him, — I want to know 
how it was, that, if Biarni was driven from the north-east 
so far as to come within sight of Cape Cod, he did not see 
the other promontories of Newfoundland and Nova Scotia, 
as he was driven down, but only as he returned ? Come, 
added he, looking at Mr. Norset as if he had made a great 
discovery, I think that I have found a fatal flaw in your 
narrative at last. 

Not so fast, doctor, replied Mr. Norset with a smile ; do 
you not remember that it is expressly, though incidentally, 
stated that he was driven by a north-east wind, accompa- 
nied by thick, dense fogs ? Ah ! doctor, you look dis- 



72 THE NORTHMEN 

heartened, and well you may ; for you well know that he 
might have passed within a quarter of a mile of land, and 
could not have seen it through the fog ; and you will re- 
member that, after the fogs cleared off, he sailed only one 
day before seeing Cape Cod. Nova Scotia is more than 
one day's sail from Cape Cod; so that that point must have 
been passed, and out of sight, before the fogs cleared off. 
Thus it is, you see, doctor, that all the parts of a true nar- 
rative are consistent with each other. It would have been 
impossible but that, in a fabrication, we should have found 
some inconsistencies of this kind. 

Well, well, it all looks very fair. I dare say you think 
you 've made it out now, beyond the possibility of a doubt; 
but there are the descriptions of the headlands seen to 
come yet. Perhaps we shall find that the writer of the 
narrative has not chanced to hit quite so luckily there. 
He could hardly have contrived to make his tale coincide, 
in all points, with facts about which he could know nothing 
at all. 

Chanced to hit ! doctor, exclaimed Mr. Norset ; upon 
my word, you have no right now, at any rate, to talk as if 
you knew this was all a fable. You will have the good- 
ness to observe that it is in vain to profess to believe that 
the manuscripts of these documents are fictitious. It is 
positively certain that these manuscripts were written some 
centuries before the time of Colon, being, then, merely the 
writing down of traditions, whose value has been seen.* 
What we have to do now is, to determine whether they 
contain genuine details of true expeditions. If they con- 
tain only fables, it is impossible that we should find de- 
scriptions, facts, and circumstances, corresponding with 
what must have been present if the accounts had been 
true ; because the writers could have no means, before 

* See p. 19, ante, and especially note B, in the Appendix, 



IN AMERICA, 73 

America had been explored, of making the fabrication, not 
possessing a knowledge of the facts brought together in 
the fable. You have seen that these descriptions, facts, 
and circumstances, do actually correspond with what must 
have been present if the narration be true. It is perfectly 
idle, therefore, to talk of a " tale," and " hitting luckily." 
I assert that the truth of this narrative has been already 
demonstrated. But, however, I will take you at your word. 
The w T riter could not have made " his tale coincide in all 
points with facts about which he knew nothing at all," un- 
less his tale were a true history. Let us proceed, then, to 
examine the local descriptions. But you must remember 
that Biarni did not land : he saw the coasts only from some 
distance in his ship ; the descriptions will therefore accord 
with the aspect the coasts would present at a distant view 
from the ocean, and not with such as they would present 
on closer actual exploration. 

Very well, said the doctor ; let us first see what is said 
about the first land which he approached. 

It is in these words, said Mr. Norset : " They perceived 
that the land was not mountainous, but was covered with 
wood, and had rising ground in many parts." Now r , doctor, 
you have been upon the ocean, and have approached these 
shores in the very neighbourhood which you have deter- 
mined must correspond to the first point seen by Biarni. 
I ask you if it were possible to describe more precisely, in 
so few words, the aspect of Long Island, and of the coasts 
of Rhode Island and Massachusetts ? remembering, as you 
always must, that before the settlement of this country 
from England, the whole coast was much more densely 
wooded than at present. 

I cannot say that I could give a better description. 

Is this correspondence of the description with the fact, 
then, think you, one of those happy accidents which the 

E 



74 THE NORTHMEN 

inventor of this tale " chanced to hit upon " ? asked Mr, 
Norset, pointedly. 

The doctor drew down his lip, but answered nothing. 

The description of the second land seen is as follows : 
" They perceived that the land was low and level, and 
overgrown with wood." Whether this agrees or not with 
Nova Scotia, and particularly with the point of Cape Sable, 
- — which Mr. Cassall marked, — will be clear from compa- 
ring it with the following description of a modern writer." 
" Cape Sable, which makes the south-west point into Har- 
rington Bay, is a low, wood?/ island" &c. We shall find 
descriptions given of this part of the coast by the subse- 
quent northern visitors, who explored it more thoroughly, 
which, going more into detail, describe other peculiarities 
of this coast. It must be perceived, however, that the brief 
account thus given by Biarni agrees, as far as it goes, with 
that of modern navigators. Thus, the writer above quoted 
says again, of this coast, " The land is low in general, and 
not visible twenty miles off, except from the quarter-deck 
of a seventy-four. Aspotogon Hills have a long, level ap- 
pearance. Between Cape Le Have and Port Medway, the 
coast to the seaward being level and low and the shores 
marked with white rocks, with low barren points; from 
thence, to Shelburne and Port Roseway, are woods*"* 
and another writer observes, " From Port Haldimand to 
Cape Sable, the land appears level and low" 

All this is certainly sufficiently precise, remarked Mr. 
Cassall. What is the description of the third land seen, 
which I marked as Newfoundland? 

" This land was high and mountainous, and covered 
with ice;" and " they sailed along the shore till they per- 
ceived that this was an island-" and Biarni said that he 

* See the various authorities cited in the Antiq. Am. p. 423. 



IN AMERICA. 7^ 

would not land. " because the country appeared little in- 
viting" 

And does this correspond with the descriptions of modern 
navigators ? 

Precisely, as seen from the sea. The following is the 
language of one, — speaking of the harbour of St. John's, 
the most prominent point of Newfoundland,—" The most 
loftily perpendicular precipices rise to an amazing height 
upon the north side, and the southern shore only appears 
less striking in its altitude from a comparison with the 
opposite rocks." Again, speaking of a headland near St. 
Johns, he says, " The summit of this majestic headland 
was now (14th June) covered with snow." The same 
writer describes Belle Isle as " a high and barren island. 
Several tremendous icebergs had grounded beneath its 
craggy precipices," &c. The description given by the 
subsequent northern visitors is the same as that of Biarni, 
only adding, — which they observed because they landed 
here, which he did not,— that between these precipices and 
the sea was plain rock, whereon no living thing could grow. 
This is well known to be the fact. Is it, then, necessary 
to point out the justness of the reason given by Biarni for 
not landing, namely, " because the country seemed little 
inviting"? I need not add that Newfoundland is an island ; 
which, by " sailing round," they would necessarily dis- 
cover. 

Well, doctor, said Mr. Cassall, turning to the doctor, 
what do you say now, to all these descriptions of the coasts? 
Are they prodigiously at variance with the fact ? 

There may be some agreement, perhaps, said the doctor, 
in no pleasant tone ; but I shall yet be able to show the 
account inconsistent with itself. We have yet to see 
whether the accounts of the distances sailed in the lengths 
of time stated, are not what is beyond the possibility of 
fact. 

e2 



76 THE NORTHMEN 

I had almost forgotten that point, said Mr. Norset ,* but 
I think you will make nothing more of it than you have 
done of any of the others. It can be shown that a days 
sailing, with fair wind, was estimated, by the Northmen, at 
an average of from one hundred and eight to one hundred 
and twenty sea miles (English*.) 

Stay, said the doctor, I think that average too great. 

Perhaps your voyages have been unfortunate, doctor* I 
know that the last time I crossed the Atlantic, which was 
in September, 1 837? we ran two hundred and twenty knots 
in one day, which is far beyond the above average. 

Very well ; apply this average. What is the distance 
between Cape Cod on the first promontory, to Cape Sable 
on the second ? 

It is about two hundred and ten miles. This they made 
in two days. Nothing is said about the wind except that 
it was " favourable." We may, therefore, presume it to 
have been a fair one, but not a very heavy one. This 
distance coincides with the account, you see, even though 
you take some miles on either side of each of these points. 

And how long were they in sailing from Nova Scotia to 
Newfoundland ? 

Three days ; which allows from three hundred and twenty 
to three hundred and sixty miles, according to their 
average ; and we are told that they had a south-west, or di- 
rectly favourable wind ; so you may take almost any point 
on the coast of Nova Scotia, and still the distance will 
correspond. 

Doctor, I am afraid you will fail here, again, said Mr. 
Cassall. You have only one chance left, and that is be- 
tween Newfoundland and Greenland. If you are lost in 
that ocean, I know not what will become of you. 

* This will be seen upon reference to note A, in the Appendix, where 
the time of sailing between Norway and Iceland, &c. is stated. 



IX AMERICA. 77 

Yes ; but I think I shall beat him there, cried the 
doctor, exultingly. We shall find the time allowed for 
that sail too short. I am certain. 

Do n't be too sure, doctor., said Mr. Norset. I suspect 
we shall find this very point only a further incidental, but 
very strong, confirmation of the truth of the whole account. 
Let us see : the distance between Belle Isle, in Newfound- 
land, and Greenland, is about six hundred miles. They 
made the distance in four days, which,, according to the 
average, should give only from four hundred and thirty to 
four hundred and eighty miles.— 

There! I thought I should catch you there! cried the 
doctor, pulling off his spectacles and rubbing them with 
energy. 

Not so fast, doctor. The account particularly specifies, 
that, during this sail, the wind rose much higher than be- 
fore, still bearing them directly on their course. This 
would necessarily make them greatly exceed, the average. 
If they made sail as fast as we did in the good ship - South 
America," they would make eight hundred and eighty 
miles in the four days, which would carry them to Green- 
land, and nearly halfway back again. As of course, how- 
erer, they had not such a good vessel, the distance of six 
"hundred miles stated to have been made by them is just 
about what we might reasonably expect ; certainly not be- 
ycmd the mark. 

The doctor laid his spectacles en the table, and looked 
quite blank. 

This incidental circumstance, continued Mr, Norset, of 
an apparent inconsistency at first sight, and real accuracy 
and consistency when examined, is a remarkable and ex. 
ceedingly strong instance of that " oblique " coincidence 
which Paley mentions as so important in internal evidence. 
and which serves, more than any thing else, to testifv to 
the truth of a narrative. It is fair to sav, that such a eo 



78 THE NORTHMEN 

incidence could not have crept into a fabrication or a 
forgery. 

I must say, remarked Mr. Cassall, that I cannot see 
how any reasonable or candid person can entertain the 
slightest doubt of the truth and perfect authenticity of 
this narrative. I never remember to have seen or read 
any such brief account, which contained such a mass of 
internal evidence, or the internal evidence of the truth of 
which was stronger, if so strong. 

You may indeed say, observed Mr. Norset, — " if so 
strong ;" for we find confirmation at every step. 

It is then established beyond doubt, said Mr. Cassall, 
that Biarni Heriulfson discovered extensive regions of the 
continent of North America, south of Greenland, in the 
year 985 ; that was, I think, the year in which it was 
stated that Eirek the Red, with Heriulf and others, finally 
settled in Greenland. 

It was so ; and Biarni reached Iceland just after his 
father had left, and immediately followed him, reaching 
Greenland at the end of the same summer. 

After all, at length remarked the doctor, I do n't see 
that very much credit is due to this Biarni Heriulfson, 
It was only by accident, by mere chance, to make the 
best of it, that he discovered these shores. 

That is right, doctor; that is right. It would be a pity 
to grant him any credit for the discovery. Biarni sailed 
from Iceland in search of Greenland, — a land unknown to 
him, which he had never seen. He traversed boldly an 
unknown ocean in the search for it. He discovered, on 
his way, another, and totally unknown and unimagined 
land. And what did Colon do ? He went in search of a 
land which was well known. It was Asia which he sought, 
and Asia alone whose eastern shores he believed, to his 
dying hour, that he had discovered. He sought, however, 
to approach it by a different route. He traversed, too, an 



IN AMERICA. | 9 

^itmown ocean, but with far more advantageous circum- 
stances than Biarni ; for he had the compass and the 
quadrant to guide him, and ships well appointed for a 
distant and dangerous voyage. Neither of these aids ac- 
companied Biarni. Colon, too, on his way, touched upon 
another land, though he imagined that it was the land he 
sought. Did you never deem that any credit was due to 
him, I pray ? Was there ever a discovery made in this 
world, the fir^st idea of which was not derived from what 
you are pleased to call accident': * 

The doctor did not seem disposed to make any reply to 
these remarks and interrogatories, After a short pause. 
Mr. Cassall inquired : — 

What followed, on the arrival of Biarni in Greenland ? 
You have led us to anticipate several voyages, subsequently 
undertaken, for the purpose of exploring the regions thus 
discovered. I presume they originated in the reports of 
Biarni. 

The narrative proceeds to inform usf that Biarni subse- 
quently visited Eirek, one of the Jarls or princes of Nor- 
way. The date of this event we can ascertain pretty 
nearly, by reference to other facts. We have seen that 
Biarni remained with his father till the death of the latter, 
which, from the mode in which the fact is mentioned, we 
must conclude to have been some years later. Again, we 
subsequently learn that Leif, the son of Eirek, bought the 
ship in which Biarni returned to Greenland, and went 
himself to Vinland, in the year 1000. This could not 
have been long after Biarni's return from Norway, as the 
ship would not improve by lying on the strand. We 
gather, moreover, some light from the page of external 
history, in this matter. The Eirek Jarl, whom Biarni 

* See this point examined in note A, in the Appendix, 
t Antiq, Am. p. 26. 



80 . THE NORTHMEN 

visited, could be no other than Eirek, son of Hakon Jarl, 
which latter was killed in the year 995, and a monarch, of 
a different family, elected. It may be safely determined, 
then, that the voyage of Biarni to Norway took place about 
the year 995. 

How does Biarni's visit to Norway bear upon the matter 
before us? 

It bears directly upon it ; for we are told that the rela~ 
tions which Biarni gave, while in Norway, of the circum- 
stances of his voyage, excited much interest and curiosity, 
and that he was much blamed for not having explored 
with greater care the newly-discovered lands. It happened-,, 
as we shall presently see, that Leif, the son of Eirek the 
Red, about that time, namely, in the year 999, visited 
Olaf, king of Norway. Either the interest excited in his 
mind, while in Greenland, was rekindled here, and his de- 
termination made to explore the unknown lands; or he. 
now first heard the particulars, having been too young, at 
the time of Biarni's arrival in Greenland, to understand or 
feel interested in his adventures. The latter was probably 
the case, as he must have been a mere child when Eirek* 
his father, passed over to Greenland, which was in the 
same year in which Biarni arrived there. However this 
may be, certain it is, that on his return to Greenland, 
" Leif, the son of Eirek," in the words of the narrative,. 
" had an interview with Biarni Heriulfson, and bought of 
him his ship, which he fitted out, and manned with thirty- 
five men." 

At what date was this ? 

We learn, from collating other accounts with the one 
we are now pursuing,* that it was in the same year in 

* Cf. Antiq. Am. pp. 15, 26, 113, 191, 193, &c. External history 
may again be brought in aid ; for this king Olaf (Tryggvasoh) only 
reigned from 995 to 1000, in which latter year he was killed. The 
authentic history of the northern nations serves very much to illustrate 








~ 




tf 




h=; 




t=* 


^ 


s 


§ 


y 


^ 
^ 




1 


^ 
fe 




m 


:g 


M 


K> 


y 

fe 


I 
5 


^ 


S 


fc 


S" 


^ 


^ 



m 



fe\ 












H 



IN AMERICA. SI 

which Christianity was introduced into Iceland, namely, 
the year 1000. 

By the way, you noticed that there was a passage pre- 
viously occurring in the narrative, and relating to Leif, 
» which you passed over as out of place. What does it 
contain ? 

It states that, fourteen years* after Eirek the Red had 
gone to Greenland (that is, A.D. 999), Leif, his eldest son, 
went to Norway, where he was hospitably entertained by 
king Olaf. The king was a zealous Christian, and, as the 
narrative states, " exhorted him, as he did all pagans who 
came to him, to embrace Christianity. To which request 
Leif consented without any difficulty ; and he and all his 
sailors were baptized." 

There had, then, been no attempt at the introduction of 
Christianity into Greenland before this time ? 

None : Leif was the first who introduced Christianity 
into Greenland. We find a particular notice of this trans- 
action in the other principal narrative, — the u account of 
Thorfinn," — which is confirmed by other extracts in this 
volume.f In that narrative, however, the voyage of Leif 
to this continent is merely glanced at, while- 
Stop a moment, cried the doctor ; how do you explain 
the circumstance, that the narrative of Leif's voyage is 
so slightly passed over in the " account of Thorfinn,'' — 
though detailed at full length in the "account of Eirek 
the Red," — while the account of his introduction of Chris- 



and prove the authenticity and truth of the documents contained in 
the Antiq. Am. It might have been well, if the editor of that volume 
had deduced illustrations from it. The instances above given show 
how effectually it may be done, and other instances will be introduced. 

* See Antiq. Am. p. 15, note 3, the correctness of which will be 
rendered evident from collating the different passages mentioned in 
last note. 

f See places cited in note to previous page, 
E 5 



82 THE NORTHMEN 

tianity into Greenland is detailed so fully in the former, 
though only his own conversion is mentioned in the latter? 

That is not difficult to explain, doctor. I have already 
r-hown you, that it is probable that the individual who first 
committed to writing the " account of Thorfinn," was 
one of the bishops, the descendants of that man. Of course 
he would feel a particular- interest in matters relating to 
the progress of his church, especially in a sister colony ; 
and the intercourse between Norway and Iceland being 
more frequent and close than that between Norway and 
Greenland, he would have greater access to the means of 
information as to the details of Leif 's visit, and of his per- 
suasion, by Olaf, to introduce Christianity into Greenland. 
The non-statement of the introduction of Christianity into 
Greenland, in this part of the " account of Eirek," is a 
matter of no surprise. The author was treating of a dif- 
ferent topic. We shall, however, find the fact of that in- 
troduction mentioned elsewhere in this account. This 
diversity in the two accounts,— neither of which contra- 
dicts the other, but each of which, on the contrary, con- 
firms the other as far as it goes, but is, in some points, 
more, in others less, full in its details, — is but another 
proof of the authenticity of all the documents and truth 
of the whole narratives, since it shows that the different 
narratives were compiled without concert, or the author 
of one having any knowledge of the contents of the other. 
It is to be observed, that the " account of Thorfinn" gives 
much the fuller details of all points connected with the in- 
troduction and propagation of Christianity. Its author- 
ship, as before stated, explains the cause of this. 

Upon my word, said the doctor, you will not allow me 
to find a single flaw in the narrative. 

It really is uncharitable, is it not? How happy you 
would be doctor, if you could find one ! However, I was 
about to observe that full details of the voyages of the 



IN AMERICA. 83 

sons of Eirek the Red are contained in the " account of 
Eirek." It is not to be supposed that the narrator of the 
exploits of Thorfinn troubled himself much with those of 
others, or knew much about the family of Eirek, which 
had quitted Iceland so long before. Hence the paucity 
of particulars contained in it, concerning Eirek and his 
sons. They are only given with any detail, in the points 
connected in any way with Thorfinn. Hence, as we shall 
see, the somewhat detailed account of Thorstein, Eirek's 
youngest son, the first husband of Gudrid, who subse- 
quently became the wife of Thorfinn. 

Will you now proceed with the narrative? asked Mr. 
C assail. 

Yes ; let us hear what is further to be said : I dare say 
we shall detect some inconsistencies and contradictions 
here, at any rate, said the doctor. 

We proceed, then, next, to the narrative of the ex- 
pedition of Leif. Pray keep your eyes and ears about 
you, doctor, to detect all inconsistencies, 

Leif, we are told, purchased the vessel of Biarni, and 
manned it with a crew of thirty-five. " He requested his 
father Eirek to become the leader of the expedition, Eirek 
excused himself on the score of his advanced age, saying 
that he could ill bear the fatigues and dangers of the voy- 
age. Leif urged that the constant good fortune of his 
family would attend him. Eirek yielded to this appeal, 
and, when all was ready, rode down on horseback to the 
vessel, which lay at but a short distance from his residence. 
The horse on which Eirek rode, stumbled, — whereby Eirek 
was thrown, and injured his foot. Then he said, < For- 
tune will not permit me to discover more lands than this 
which we inhabit ; I will proceed no further with you.' 
Eirek then returned home, to Brattahlid. Leif, with his 
thirty-five companions, went on board. Among them was 



84 THE NORTHMEN 

a man from the south country, (that is, a German,) named 
Tyrker. 

" All being now ready, they set sail, and the first land 
to which they came was that last seen by Biarni."* 

How did they know that ? asked the doctor. 

I am surprised you should ask such a question, replied 
Mr. Norset. Had not Leif purchased Biarni's vessel ? and 
is it not most probable that he was accompanied by some 
of Biarni's former companions ? Besides, Biarni had de- 
scribed the lands which he had seen, and their situation, 
and it is obvious that Leif would gather all the information 
from him that he could, and that he would make direct for 
the land described as being nearest to Greenland. But 
Leif himself describes the aspect of the land very precisely, 
and you shall judge for yourself of its correctness, as ap- 
plied to Newfoundland. It corresponds, most exactly, with 
the description, as far as it goes, of Biarni, though, also, 
with the more particular descriptions given by all modern 
explorers of that region. 

" They make direct for land, cast anchor, and put out 
a boat — " 

They had some more curiosity than Biarni, then, said 
Mr. Cassall, notwithstanding the land was so uninviting. 

They went out expressly for the purpose of exploring, 
you must remember, observed Mr. Norset. 

" — Having landed, they found no herbage. All above 
were frozen heights ; and the whole space between these 
and the sea was occupied by bare flat rocks ; whence they 
judged this to be a barren land. Then said Leif, 4 We will 
not do as Biarni did, who never set foot on shore : I will 
give a name to this land, and will call it Helluland' 
(that is, land of broad stones). 

* For the track pursued by Leif see the chart. 



tN AMERICA. 83 

(i After this they put out to sea, and came to another 
land,—" 

I suppose, remarked Mr. Cassall, that they would make 
direct for the second headland seen by Biarni ; that is, 
Nova Scotia. 

One may almost say, answered Mr. Norset, that of course 
they would do so. 

" Of course" nothing of the kind, said the doctor ; why 
should they " of course" do so ? 

For an obvious reason, replied Mr. Norset : they went 
out for the express purpose of exploring the lands seen by 
Biarni. They received from him, as we are informed in 
the narrative, accounts of these, as seen by him. They 
would naturally obtain from him all the information which 
they could, and steer their course, as nearly as possible, in 
the same track which he had sailed. Thus the three head- 
lands which he had successively seen and described, would 
be seen successively by them. Moreover, it would be al- 
most impossible for them to sail along the ocean in that di- 
rection without falling, in succession, upon these three 
promontories. 

This may be all very well for you to argue, but, if you 
have no other proof that it was the same land, I will take 
this argument as worth very little. 

It fortunately happens then, doctor, for the satisfaction 
of all such unreasonable sceptics as yourself, that we are 
able, most completely, to identify the land thus seen, with 
the shores of Nova Scotia. The narrative continues : — ■ 
" They approached the shore, and, having cast anchor, put 
out a boat, and set foot ashore. This land was low and 
level, and covered with wood ;" — thus agreeing, you see, 
precisely with Biarni's description of the land. But there 
was this difference : Leif landed, and saw and examined 
the shore with closer inspection ; Biarni saw it only at a 
distance. We may therefore expect some more minute 
particulars to be given in this case, as in the case of New- 



86 THE NORTHMEN 

foundland, by Leif, than by Biarni. Accordingly, Leif not 
only saw that the land was low, and covered with wood, 
but adds, — " in many places where they explored, there 
were white sands, and a gradual rise of the coast." These 
white sands, on the shores of Nova Scotia, are noticed by 
all the authors whom I have already quoted, and by all 
travellers who have examined and described those coasts. 
In a passage which I quoted before, we saw that certain 
hills have a "long, level appearance," as seen from the 
ocean : when the spectator landed, he would necessarily 
see that they were rising ground. Can any description be 
more precisely accurate ? and yet carrying, in the very 
circumstance of its greater fullness than that of Biarni, 
evidence of the authenticity and truth of each part of the 
narrative, since we learn that each saw the coasts under 
different circumstances; that difference being precisely 
such as would occasion this difference in the description 
of the aspect. 

In my opinion, said the doctor, these descriptions are 
too accurate.* I am sure that this is all a fabrication. 

Too accurate ! what do you mean, doctor ? you surely 
are not in earnest ? 

Yes, but I am. I say that the descriptions are too ac- 
curate, and that they therefore show that the whole is a 
fabrication. 

Too accurate ! well, I never heard of any thing being 
too accurate before. Do you think the Northmen could 
not see ? or that they must necessarily walk backwards, or 
hold their heads between their knees, or some other 
strange antic, that they should be unable to see correctly, 
and afterwards describe what they saw ? There is nothing 

* An objection so absurd as this would not have been noticed here, 
but that it has been raised by one of the reviews. The author is not 
sure which review has thus distinguished itself by its superior sagacity, 
but believes, as far as memory will serve, that it was the Foreign 
Quarterly. 



IN AMERICA. 87 

so very difficult, either to remember or describe, in low 
and icoody, and lohite sand hills. Really, doctor, I must 
say that I never did hear such an absurd objection in the 
whole course of my life. Too accurate ! ! Doctor, do you 
know in what year Rome was founded ? 

To be sure I do ; 753 B. C. What has that to do 
with it ? 

Wait a minute, and you shall see. Do you know in 
what year Troy was taken ? 

I hope so; 1184 B.C. But I never knew that the 
Trojans were Northmen before. 

You do n't say so, doctor ! but do you know in what 
year the Olympiads began to be reckoned ? 

776 B. C. 

Doctor, said Mr. Norset then, very gravely, I can see 
you know nothing at all about ancient history, for you are 
much " too accurate," 

The doctor looked quite confounded ; while Mr. Cassall 
burst into a loud laugh, and exclaimed,— 

Ha ! ha ! ha ! that is good ; that serves you right, doctor. 
I am sure it would be much more difficult for you or me, 
or any one else of common capacity, to remember even 
these three dates accurately, than to remember the appear- 
ances of these lands, and to describe them in the short and 
simple, but correct manner in which these descriptions have 
been given in the narrative, or any other descriptions that 
we have yet had ; — * 

Or shall have, added Mr. Norset. I certainly nevei 
heard of such an objection as this before. If it was any 
body else but the doctor, I should certainly say that it 
argued only a want of candour, and a determination to 
cavil, where no rational grounds of doubt could be found 
to exist. If we had long laboured descriptions, you might, 

* See note B, in the Appendix ; the last paragraph. 



88 THE NORTHMEN 

indeed, under some circumstances, talk of their being too 
accurate to be authentic ; but that is not the case here ; 
we have just, and only, a few simple remarks in the same 
plain and unostentatious style as all the rest of the narra- 
tive, — bearing about it, in its very simplicity, the evidence 
of truth, — in which remarks is contained a very brief no- 
tice of the most striking external features only of each spot. 
There is nothing artificial, nothing laboured, and, unless 
you suppose that the Northmen were incapable of seeing, 
of distinguishing high from low, white from black, why, 
such an objection as " too accurate" is devoid even of ra- 
tionality, much less ingenuity. 

Do n't be too severe upon the doctor, said Mr. C assail, 
laughing. 

I do n't want to be severe upon him, but I certainly can 
with little patience hear all sorts of objections thrown out, 
merely for the sake of objections and of impeaching the 
credit of an authentic, a proved authentic, narrative ; — for 
the authenticity of this narrative has been already com- 
pletely proved. The absurdity of such an objection, and of 
inferring from it that these narratives are fabrications, be- 
comes more glaring when you remember that it is, at any 
rate, positively certain, beyond the possibility of doubt, that 
the identical manuscripts from which these narratives are 
printed, so that interpolation is impossible, were written 
some centuries before the expeditions of Colon ; before the 
time, therefore, when, unless the narratives be true, it 
would have been possible to describe these shores at all. 
In saying, then, that the descriptions are too accurate for 
truth, a complicated absurdity is involved, which destroys 
itself by assuming more than is physically possible ; which, 
therefore, must be rather more improbable than that these 
narratives are true. 

The doctor, during all this discourse, made no remark. 
He rolled his eyes from one object to another, apparently 



IN AMERICA. 89 

taking consolation in the folds of his own self-compla- 
cency. 

The very circumstance, continued Mr. Norset, of the 
difference between the descriptions of Leif and those of 
Biarni, the two agreeing precisely as far as they go, but 
that of Leif being more full, since he landed and Biarni 
did not, is, as I have before said, of itself evidence of 
the truth of the whole narrative. These observations will 
apply as well to the descriptions which follow, as to those 
which we have already heard. 

Let us now, then > proceed with the narrative, said Mr. 
Cassall. 

" The land was low and level and covered with wood : 
in many places where they explored, there were white 
sands, with a gradual rise of the shore. Then said Leif, 
i This land shall take its name from that which most abounds 
here. It shall be called Markiand' (that is, land of 
woods). They then reembarked as quickly as possible. 
They put out to sea, and sailed for two days, with a north-- 
east wind, till they again came in sight of land." 

This, I suppose, observed Mr. Cassall, was the same 
that Biarni first saw, namely, the promontory formed by 
Massachusetts, Connecticut, and Rhode Island. 

Obviously so ; you observe that Leif was two days, with 
a north-east wind, in sailing from Nova Scotia hither, as 
Biarni was two days, with a south-west wind, in sailing 
hence to Nova Scotia. We must expect, however, that 
Leif would not merely take a distant view of the land, but 
would inspect it more closely, and give us more full par- 
ticulars, as he has done in each previous case. Accord- 
ingly, thus the narrative proceeds : — " They came again in 
sight of land, approaching which, they touched upon an 
island lying opposite to the north-easterly * part of the main 

* Cf. Antiq. Am. pp. 30 wd 428, 



90 THE NORTHMEN . 

land. Here they landed, and found the air remarkably 
pleasant. They observed the grass covered with much 
dew. When they touched this accidentally, and raised the 
hand to the mouth, they perceived a sweetness which they 
had not before noticed." 

Surely, interposed Mr. Cassall, this island must be 
Nantucket. I know that honey-dew is found there,* for 
I have seen it myself; but that island hardly lies opposite 
to the north-easterly part of the main land. 

Looking at the map, it does not appear to lie to the 
northward of Cape Cod, answered Mr. Norset; but you 
will remember that Leif put out to sea from Nova Scotia, 
and sailed with a north-east or north-east by east wind. 
The first land he saw would be the most prominent point of 
Cape Cod towards the east, which you will immediately 
perceive to be the neighbourhood of Chatham Beach, im- 
mediately opposite to which Nantucket lies. This point 
of the land would necessarily appear to, and be considered 
by, him as the northerly or north-easterly point of the main 
land. You will presently see that he subsequently en- 
tered Nantucket Bay, and sailed on through Vineyard 
Sound, to do which he must necessarily have gone in a 
more or less southerly direction from the point of the main 
land opposite to Nantucket, which point is Chatham or 
Monomoy Beach. He might, therefore, justly describe this 
island as lying opposite to the northerly or north-easterly 
part of the main land. Leif appears never to have seen or 
explored the north-western tongue of Cape Cod. He gives 
no description of it, as the subsequent navigators do ; and, 
coming in, as he did, from the open sea, and from the 
north-east, it is not probable that he would see it, or that, 
if he did, he would observe its characteristics. He made 

* Cf. p. 443, of Antiq. Am. ; in addition to which the author has 
the testimony of residents in Nantucket to the same fact. 



IN AMERICA. 91 

for the most prominent headland, which must necessarily 
have been the extreme eastern point of the peninsula of 
Barnstable, or Cape Cod.* I must observe, however, that 
the coast in this region has undergone changes, since the 
time in which these expeditions were made, by the action 
of the Gulf Stream, as I shall have occasion to show more 
particularly by and by.f It is most probable, indeed al- 
most certain, that the extreme eastern part of the promon- 
tory existed formerly more prominent than at present, and 
that several islands lay to the eastward of Nantucket as 
well as of the main land. We find many large shoals in 
each of these situations at the present day, which are 
daily becoming less. It might have been on one of these 
islands that Leif touched, and the point to which it was 
opposite would be still more to the north-east than Chatham 
Beach. This probability renders the passage we are dis- 
cussing still clearer, although there is in the facts, as at 
present existing, no contradiction to the account given in 
the narrative. I must remark that this explanation affords 
another important instance of the valuable " oblique coin- 
cidence," and becomes, therefore, another internal evidence 
of the truth of the whole narrative. 

Well, observed the doctor, it is the being an island op- 
posite the main land, and finding honey-dew there, that 
seem to identify this spot with Nantucket ; but I should 
like to see some more evidence of its identity before I feel 
quite satisfied on the point. 

You will have that presently, doctor, and so strong that 
it will be impossible any longer to doubt that it must have 
been either Nantucket, or one of the at present partially 
submerged islands which lie to the eastward or north-east- 

* See note, p. 69, to which attention is here again called, in order 
to avoid the possibility of misapprehension. 

t See the next chapter, in treating of Straumfiord. 



92 THE NORTHMEN 

ward of Nantucket. One thing more, however, I must 
observe, before we continue the narrative, and that is, that 
Biarni came within sight of this promontory after having 
been driven down south-west from the open northern sea. 
He would, therefore, necessarily see the country more in 
the aspect in which you would see it in sailing up from 
New York to Halifax (New Brunswick) outside Long 
Island, and his description of the country is most exactly 
corresponding to the aspect of it as thus seen, " not moun- 
tainous, but well wooded, and with many elevations," 
Leif, on the contrary, sailed directly south-west from Nova 
Scotia, and would, therefore, necessarily see it as you 
would see it in sailing from Halifax to New York ; in 
which case, the eastern point of Cape Cod, or the island of 
Nantucket, would first strike the eye. 

Certainly, said Mr. C assail, the direction in which they 
came makes some difference. 

To proceed with the narrative : " Returning to their 
ship, they sailed through a bay which lay between the is- 
land and a promontory * running towards the north-east,"— 
obviously Nantucket Bay, between Nantucket and Martha's 
Vineyard on the one side, and Cape Cod on the other, — 
" and directing their course westward, they passed beyond 
this promontory." They would perceive, immediately on 
passing the mouth of Buzzard's Bay, that the land they had 
just passed was a promontory : they had already seen its 
north-eastern extremity. " In this bay, when the tide was 
low, there were shallows left, of very great extent" Is it 
possible for any description to be more peculiarly charac- 
teristic of the whole coast of this bay, both on the side of 



* The term used in the original is ness, which signifies any projection 
or jutting out of land into the sea, and might, therefore, properly be 
applied to this land, although they were ignorant of its being an actual 
narrow strip of land. See, as to the use of this term ness, in chap. 3, 



IN AMERICA. 93 

the islands and on that of Cape Cod ? About Nantucket, 
especially, these shoals could hardly have failed to attract 
the attention of the most careless. I should think that 
this is specific enough to satisfy even the doctor. I have, 
moreover, the testimony of one of the oldest inhabitants of 
Nantucket, that these shoals were formerly even more ex- 
tensive than at present. 

Go on, said the doctor, looking round him with an air 
of great complacency. 

" So great was the desire of the men to land, that, with- 
out waiting for the high tide to carry them nearer, they 
went ashore, at a place where a river poured out of a lake. 
When the tide rose, they took their boat and rowed back 
to the ship, and passed first up the river, and then into the 
lake." 

And what do you presume to be the locality of this 
description ? asked the doctor. 

You must satisfy yourself about that point, by examin- 
ing the maps of Massachusetts and Rhode Island* care- 
fully, and collating them with the narrative. We are told 
that they had " passed beyond " the neck of land. They 
had passed, therefore, beyond the peninsula of Cape Cod, 
and the mouth of Buzzard's Bay. Then they came to 
land at a place where a river flowed out of a lake. In 
order to ascertain what river this is, we must observe the 



* In order to render the geography of these parts, which is import- 
ant to the present subject, more clear, an accurate map of Massachu- 
setts and Rhode Island has been added, exhibiting all the localities to 
which allusion is here made. In all common atlases, these coasts are 
remarkably inaccurate. That of the U. K. Society, published in Lon- 
don, is by far the best ; superior to any published in America. That 
atlas also gives a very good map of Greenland, which scarcely any 
other atlas gives in more than the rudest form. All the modern settle- 
ments, subsequently mentioned, will be found in this map of Green- 
land. 



94< THE NORTHMEN 

incidents. It was a river which could be sailed up, in 
one of their large merchant vessels, at high tide, and the 
lake navigated by the same vessel. It must have been a 
river of some, though no great length, from the expres- 
sion employed, that they "passed up the river, and thence 
into the lake" — which clearly indicates that they went up 
some distance. 

It appears to me, answered Mr. Cassall, after a short 
time, that they must have passed up Seaconnet Passage, 
and ^ocasset River, and thus into Mount Hope Bay, 
The description of all the parts corresponds exactly with 
he actual condition of these localities. Mount Hope 
Bay is, in truth, a lake, with a river passing through it, 
one of whose courses towards the sea is on the east, the 
other on the west side of the island of Rhode Island. Leif 
appears to have taken, — as he naturally would do, coming 
to it first, and being unacquainted with the geography of 
the neighbourhood, — the eastern course, and to have 
passed up Pocasset River. Pocasset River is, I believe, 
only navigable at high tide,* on account of the sandy shoals 
which lie in its bed. 

Your conclusion is the one to which, I think, every one 
must come, said Mr. Norset. It must be remembered, too, 
that it can be geologically proved that all the shoals in this 
neighbourhood were, at the date referred to in this narra- 
tive, more extensive than at present, and the coasts of 
Rhode Island and Seaconnet, and the whole bed of the 
Pocasset River, are, even now, shoaly. Leif and his com- 
panions might well be impatient, then, at the distance from 
shore at which they were compelled to cast anchor, and at 
the obstruction to their passing up the river till high tide. 
There can certainly be no doubt as to this locality. What 
says the doctor on the subject? 

* Cf. Antiq. Am. p. 432. 



IN AMERICA, 95 

O, said the doctor, you may take them up what rivers 
and lakes you please. I suppose I must take it all just as 
you give it to me. 

What exemplary resignation ! said Mr. Norset, laugh- 
ing : — something like the Frenchman's celebrated decla- 
ration, " I will be drowned, for nobody shall save me," 
But let us proceed : — 

" Having cast anchor " in the lake, " they disembarked, 
and erected temporary habitations. Having subsequently 
determined, however, to remain there during the winter, 
they built more permanent dwellings. Both in the river 
and in the lake, there was a great abundance of salmon, 
and of greater size than they had before seen." 

I know, said Mr. Cassall, that salmon is caught there ; 
and it is well known that the abundance was formerly 
very much greater than at present. Indeed, it was for- 
merly so great that there existed, a few years ago, a regu- 
lation in some of the towns in that neighbourhood, that no 
master should feed his apprentices on salmon more than 
twice a week ! The fish was so cheap that the apprentices 
got scarcely any thing else. 

A very proper regulation, and confirmatory of the truth 
of this narrative. To proceed :— 

" So great was the goodness of the land,"— -you will re- 
member the comparatively sterile regions of Iceland and 
Greenland which they had left, — " that they conceived 
that cattle would be able to find provender in winter, none 
of that intense cold occurring to which they were accus- 
tomed in their own country, and the grass not withering 
very much." 

What is that ? said the doctor. 

I thought the doctor would catch at this, said Mr. Nor- 
set, with a smile : the winters, doctor, — they found them 
not severe. 

Not severe ! I am sure they have them severe enough 



96 THE NORTHMEN 

at Boston now, and I do n't suppose they were much 
milder in the days of the Northmen than now. 

Very likely not, doctor ; all this may be very true, * 
and yet there be no inconsistency in this account, but, on 
the contrary, a greater evidence of authenticity than any 
other mode of statement could have been, in its being one 
of the " oblique coincidences " of Paley, and one which 
could not have been found in a fabrication. Do you think 
the winters are ever so cold, even at Boston, as they are in 
Greenland and Iceland ? 
Why, no, I suppose not. 

Well, then, of course these Northmen could only speak 
from comparison. These winters were mild to them, com- 
paratively with the winters to which they were accustomed. 
Moreover, the winters in Rhode Island are seldom, or 
never, so severe as in Massachusetts, — owing to the pecu- 
liar situation of that tract of country, and to its openness 
on all sides to the benefit of the sea breezes, whence it de- 
rives almost the same advantage, in temperature, from the 
circumfluence of the ocean, that an island in the same lati- 
tude would do. I have been informed, by those well and 
long acquainted with this State, that there seldom falls 
enough snow here to admit of sleighing, which is so com- 
mon in Massachusetts ; and that very frequently the dust is 
flying in the streets of Providence, while the snow lies so 
deep and solid in Boston and the neighbourhood, — these 
two cities lying within forty miles of each other, — that 



* It is worthy of observation, however, that it is highly probable 
the winters in general were milder in New England, at the period al- 
luded to, than at present. The reason, of this will be immediately ob- 
vious upon reference to the facts already detailed, concerning the de- 
scent of arctic ice. (See p. 53.) It is undoubted that the climate of 
Iceland and Greenland has become more severe from this cause, and 
it would seem that the influence of the same cause must necessarily 
have extended to this region of the continent. 



IN AMERICA. 97 

sleighing is actually going forward there. But even in 
many parts of Massachusetts cattle are not necessarily or 
universally, even now. housed in winter. Thus, in this 
very volume, p. 36 S. we have the following public testi- 
mony of one well acquainted with these districts of the 
country. — and who rendered considerable and valuable as- 
sistance to the Antiquarian Society of Copenhagen, in one 
pan of these investigations. Speaking of the neighbour- 
hood of Mount Hope Bay. he says ; — " Most winters a 
scanty subsistence might be procured by cattle ; but this 
is not depended upon. Farmers generally house their 
cattle in winter : but whether this was formerly the case, 
cannot say. We do not consider it absolutely necessary, 
though a prudent husbandman will do it." If. under any 
circumstances, it can now be considered as not absolutely 
necessary, can we wonder that the Northmen, coming from 
the bleak and sterile regions of Iceland and Greenland, 
and being by no means such " good husbandmen " as our 
present farmers, imagined it unnecessary ? This gentle- 
man proceeds: ,; Some individuals in that vicinity do not 
shelter their sheep, and say they thrive well, and become ro- 
bust. On the island of Nantucket, east of Maltha's Vineyard, 
one of the most bleak, sterile, and. to the agriculturist, for- 
bidding spots we have, the sheep are not* and have not been. 
since its first settlement, housed or protected in any manner 
whatever. In the Narraganset country, situated west of 
the bay, sheep are sometimes kept in the open air through 
the winter season." You will observe that the narrative 
does not state that the grass remained uninjured. It simply 
states that it was not much injured. — that is. of course. 
comparatively with what it was in their own country. 
We shall find, subsequently, that one winter passed here. 
was severe even to the Northmen. 

It certainly is impossible, observed Mr. C assail, to deny 
the justness and propriety and force of your remarks as to 

F 



98 THE NORTHMEN 

the winter. The points you have alluded to being remem- 
bered, there is nothing like an inconsistency in the narra- 
tive. On the contrary, it becomes, as you remarked, a 
strong case of " oblique coincidence," and affords, therefore, 
another internal testimony of the truth of the whole narra- 
tive. What follows this account of the winter season ? 

We come next to an important observation, though oc- 
curring merely incidentally, in speaking of the winter. It 
enables us to fix positively the latitude of the country thus 
visited ; and by it all our previous conclusions are verified 
and confirmed. 

Pray, what is that ? exclaimed the doctor, with no slight 
expression of surprise. 

" The equality in the length of the days was greater 
there than in Greenland or Iceland. On the shortest day 
the sun remained above the horizon from half past seven 
in the morning till half past four in the afternoon." 

Half past seven and half past four ! said the doctor ; 
why, these Northmen did n't calculate time as we do. 

No, answered Mr- Norset, but they calculated in a man- 
ner as, exact. 

Pray, what was that ? asked Mr. C assail. 

They divided the day into eight portions, each of which 
they called an eykt. Each eykt was distinguished by a 
particular name ; and there were two points in one day in 
the year, (the first day of winter,) which were anciently 
distinguished by two particular names, (eyhtarstad and 
dagmaiastad,) which names indicated the points of time at 
which, on that particular day of the year, the sun set and 
rose in one of the principal places in* Iceland. These 

* See Antiq. Am. p. 435, note b, and the authorities there cited. It 
must be observed that this elucidation of the meaning of the terms 
eyMarstad and dagmalastad has been made by parties who were in no 
way interested in supporting, and had no reference to, the remarkable 
confirmation given by this passage to the conclusions which have been 



IN AMERICA. 99 

terms were sometimes, as in the case before us, employed 
as designative of those particular points of time in the clay, 
(namely, half past four, and half past seven,) in an arbi- 
trary sense, applied to any day in the year. The passage 
before us may, then, be correctly paraphrased as follows : 
— " On the shortest day in Vinland, the sun rose and set 
at the same time that it rises and sets on the 17th of Octo- 
ber at Skalholt, in Iceland." This time is half past seven 
in the morning, and half past four in the afternoon. Now 
the sun can only rise and set precisely at half past seven and 
half past four, on the shortest day, in latitude 41° 24' 10", 
which you will immediately perceive to be almost exactly 
that of Mount Hope Bay. As of course the Northmen 
did not make their observations to the minuteness of a few 
seconds, this slight variation in latitude is obviously no 
inconsistency. 

How did they contrive to measure time in those days? 
they had no clocks and watches. 

That cannot be determined. It is certain that they had 
some means, and very exact ones, too, of measuring time. 
What they were is not known. It would, however, be no 
difficult matter, without the aid of instruments, to compare 
the length of the day and night, and observe with what 
part of the year, in Iceland, this proportion, on the shortest 
day in Vinland, agreed. There can be little doubt, how- 
ever, that they had some kind of sun-dial,— an instrument 
much more ancient and correct than the clock, though not 
so convenient. It is well worthy of observation here, that 
the cause which led Torn* — copied by Malte Brun, Pink- 
erton, and others, — to fix on Newfoundland as the locality 
of Vinland, as I mentioned yesterday, was the misinter- 

drawn, as to the locality of Vinland, from the previous points of this 
narration. It is the elucidation in which the great majority of Scan- 
dinavian scholars are agreed. 

f2 



100 THE NORTHMEN 

pretation of this very passage. He took eight and four as 
the two hours, instead of half past seven and half past four. 
The consequence was, that he fixed on latitude 49, instead 
of 41, — which former is that of Newfoundland. This error, 
and its cause, are well exposed, in a long extract given 
from the works of a disinterested party, in the volume be- 
fore us.* It is singular that, with descriptions of the 
country before him, every line of which belied the locality 
of Newfoundland, Torn* should have fallen into this error ; 
especially, too, when the very fact of mention being made 
of the contrast bettveen the equality of days in Vinland, and 
their inequality in Iceland and Greenland, would seem, of 
itself, to imply a greater equality and contrast than the 
length of days in Newfoundland presents. The circum- 
stance of his falling into this error is, however, evidence of 
the absence of all desire to bend one fact into support of 
another, where their connection was not obvious. 

That observation about the length of the shortest day 
is, certainly, said the doctor, the most satisfactory means 
of settling the locality. 

I hardly know r , said Mr. Norset, whether it is, in reality, 
more precise or satisfactory than that afforded by the other 
points of the narrative, when these are carefully examined. 
It certainly is most satisfactory to find the conclusions, de- 
rived from these other sources, confirmed by this observa- 
tion. But, to proceed with our narrative : — 

" Their dwellings being completed, Leif said to his 
companions, — ' I propose that our numbers be divided into 
two companies, for I wish to explore the country; each 
one of these companies shall, alternately, remain at home, 
and go out exploring. Let the exploring party, however, 
never go further than that they may return home the same 
evening ; neither let them separate one from another.' It 

* Antiq. Am. note to p. 435. 



IN AMERICA. 101 

was so arranged. Leif himself, on alternate days, went 
out exploring and remained at home. Leif was a man 
strong and of great stature, of dignified aspect, wise and 
moderate in all things. 

" It happened, one evening, that one of the company 
was missing. This was Tyrker the German. Leif felt 
much concerned, for Tyrker had lived with him and his 
father for a long time, and had been very fond of Leif in 
his childhood ; wherefore Leif severely blamed his com- 
rades, and went himself, with twelve others, to seek the 
man. When they had gone but a short distance from 
the dwelling, Tyrker met them, to their no small joy. 
Leif soon perceived that Tyrker had not his usual manner. 
He was (naturally) erect in countenance, his eyes con- 
stantly rolling, his face hollow, his stature short, his body 
spare, and he was possessed of great skill in every kind 
of smith's work. Then said Leif to him, ' Why have you 
staid out so late, friend, and separated yourself from your 
companions ?' For some time Tyrker gave no answer, 
except in German, and rolled his eyes (as usual) here and 
there, and twisted his mouth. They could not understand 
what he said. After some time he spoke in the Norse 
language, and said, ' I have not been much further, but I 
have something new to tell you ; I have found vines and 
grapes.' ' Is this true?' asked Leif. ' Yes, indeed it is,' 
answered he ; 6 I was brought up in a land where there 
was abundance of vines and grapes.' " 

A pretty fellow Tyrker was, said the doctor, to play 
such antics because lie had found a few grapes. 

I suppose, observed Mr. Cassall, that it was so long 
since he had seen or tasted this delicious fruit, which, in 
his younger days, he had known so well, that, when he 
unexpectedly fell in with it here, he was almost as much 
intoxicated with joy, as, under other circumstances, he 



102 THE NORTHMEN" 

might have been with the generous juice of that same 
fruit. 

Intoxicated! repeated the doctor, catching at the word. 
No, no, that will not quite do ; nobody was ever yet intoxi- 
cated with fresh grapes: some inconsistency here, Mr. 
Norset.* 

I did not say " intoxicated with grapes," interrupted Mr. 
Cassall; I said " almost as much intoxicated with joy, as 
if he had been drinking the generous juice." I merely 
used the word " intoxicated" as applying to both cases, — 
joy and wine. I see nothing in the narrative which inti- 
mates that he was intoxicated with any thing else than joy. 

But the doctor had got hold of too good an idea, in his 
own opinion, to give it up so easily, and went on repeating, 
— intoxicated with fresh grapes ! intoxicated with fresh 
grapes ! 

At length Mr. Norset replied to this ejaculation in the 
following manner : — 

Really, doctor, I hardly know what crotchet you have 
got into your head now, but it is one for which the nar- 
rative certainly does not give you the slightest handle. 
What are the facts ? Tyrker was a native of a country 
where vines abounded; he had been, therefore, in his 
youth, well acquainted with their delicious fruit. But the 
last twenty years, or more, of his life had been passed in 
the north country, where vines grew not, and their fruit, 
unless imported, was unknown. He little expected to 
meet with vines again in this expedition, and, when he did 
so> he was naturally delighted. He gathered the delicious 

* An objection like this, which is totally unjustified by any expres- 
sion in the original, would not have been inserted and answered here, 
but that it was, on one occasion, made to the author in conversation ; 
and some misapprehension may arise, in some minds, as to the cause of 
Tyrker's talking in German, and expressing such joy at finding grapes. 



IN AMERICA. 103 

fruit and eat it. and what a gush of feeling would rush 
across his mind as he did so! He would be transported 
back, by association, to his native land, where he had last 
seen vines and gathered grapes. He would forget his 

companions and their country for the time, and all would 

again seem German. It is not only. then, not singular. 
but it is a remarkable testimony to the truth of this narra- 
tive, that we are told that when Leif and his companions 
approached. Tyrher at first answered their inquiries in 
German. We see 'here the _ -: operation of natural as- 
sociation within him, Xo fabrication could have been so 
true to nature. At first sight, it may not strike the mind. 
but. when examined, this becomes a truly interesting as 
well as remarkable case of " oblique coincidence ; " an in- 
stance which could not have been designed, It sIioavs the 
plain simplicity of truth with which the whole narrative is 
told. There was no sign of intoxication about Tyrker, 
He exhibited unusual joy. and he twisted his mouth, as 
many thousands have done since, at the thought of a deli- 
cious morsel. He soon recalled his wandering memory. 
and answered in Norse, and in a straightforward, simple 
manner, showing Leif that he had the means of knowing 
vines from weeds, and grapes from berries. How much 
was generally thought of this discovery of vines, we shall 
presently see. when we find that the country was nam- 
from the circumstance ; and that, on a subsequent expe- 
dition, one party came out expressly because he was told 
of the vines, and went back in dudgeon because he did not 
find them so soon as he expected. 

Weil. well, said the doctor. I suppose I must give it up 
as usual; but are vines found wild in that pan of the 
country ? 

Why, doctor, said Mr. Norset. have you been in this 
neighbourhood so little as not to know that vines grow 
wild, in great abundance, in many parts ? I could show 



104 THE NORTHMEN 

you some magnificent specimens of vines, gathered from 
the woods not far from here. In many accounts of these 
regions it is expressly stated that a " great abundance " 
of vines are found wild in this neighbourhood ; many of 
which produce very fine fruit, as I myself know from posi- 
tive personal experience. And whence do you think 
Marthas Vineyard, and Vineyard Sound, took their 
names, but from the profusion of vines found on the 
island and adjoining coasts ? This is expressly recorded 
to have been the fact by the first settlers in those parts. 
I have, moreover, the testimony of residents in Blackstone 
Valley, in the immediate neighbourhood of Mount Hope 
Bay, that vines are found wild in great abundance in that 
valley, many of them producing good fruit. 

Well, said the doctor, I have never been nearer to this 
part than Boston before, and I did not know that vines 
were so common. 

This vine story is a remarkable confirmation of the truth 
of the whole narrative, observed Mr. Cassall. 

It is, indeed, said Mr. Norset. In fact, every line of the 
narrative confirms and strengthens the authenticity and 
truth of every other, and of the whole. We only accu- 
mulate evidence as we advance. We now approach the 
conclusion of the narrative of Leif's expedition. The ac- 
count proceeds : — " They passed this night in sleep. On 
the following morning Leif said to his companions, — 
' There are two matters now to be attended to, on alternate 
days, — to gather grapes, or (as a means of saving time and 
trouble) cut down vines, and to fell timber with which we 
may load the ship.' The task was immediately commenced. 
It is said that their long boat was filled with grapes. And 
now, having felled timber to load their ship, and the spring 
coming on, they made all ready for their departure 
(A.D. 1001). Leif gave the land a name expressive of 
its good produce, and called it Vinland (land of wine). 



IN AMERICA. 105 

They then put out to sea, having a fair wind, and, at length, 
came within sight of Greenland and her icy mountains. 
As they approached, one of the men asked Leif, ' Why do 
you steer the ship to that quarter, directly in the teeth of 
the wind ? ' Leif answered, ' I guide the helm, and look 
out at the same time ; tell me if you see any thing.' All 
denied that they saw any thing at all of particular import- 
ance. ' I am not sure,' said Leif, 4 whether it is a ship or 
a rock which I see in the distance.' They all presently see 
it, and pronounce it to be a rock. Leif had so much 
sharper eyes than all the others, that he saw men upon the 
rock.* < Now,' said Leif, ' I am desirous of striving even 
against the wind, so that we may reach those yonder ; per- 
chance they may have need of our assistance, and their 
necessity calls upon us to render them our aid ; if they are 
hostile, there can be no danger, for they will be altogether 
in our power.' They make for the rock, furl their sails, 
cast anchor, and put out the boat — " 

There ! exclaimed the doctor, I have completely caught 
you at last ; and he rubbed his hands with inexpressible 
glee. 

Why, doctor, what 's the matter ? asked Mr. Norset, 
half dismayed, and half amused. 

Oh ! I have completely caught you ; it is impossible 
you should escape now. Did not the narrative state that 
they loaded the ship's boat quite full with grapes ? How, 
then, could they "put out the boat"? asked the doctor, 
in a tone of the greatest exultation. 

Really, doctor, I beg your pardon for causing all this 
excitement. Be calm, I pray. Had this been a fabrica- 
tion, doubtless this inconsistency would have actually been 
found ; but, as it is, it was only my error ; in reading 
straight onward I omitted two little words, which are, how- 

* Cf. Antiq. Am. p. 37 and p. 191. 
F 5 



106 THE NORTHMEN 

ever, of a world of importance. You will remember that 
it was the long-boat which they filled with grapes. The 
original, in this place, runs literally thus : "They put 
out the other small boat which they had carried with them." 
Have you caught me completely, doctor ? added he, look- 
ing at the doctor with a peculiar glance of the eye. 

The doctor looked perfectly disconcerted. The ex- 
pression of his countenance changed immediately from 
glee to the most thorough gall, and every fibre of his body 
seemed to partake of the electric change. 

We will now proceed, doctor, with your permission, said 
Mr. Norset, with affected humility, seeing that you have 
yet left us one leg to stand upon : — " They put out the 
other small boat which they had carried with them. Then 
Tyrker demanded who was the captain of the band ? (on 
the rock.) The captain answered that his name was 
Thorer, and that he was a Norwegian by birth. He then 
asked, ' What is your name ? ■ Leif gave his name. * Are 
you the son of Eirek the Red of Brattahlid ? ' Leif told 
him that he was. ' I wish now,' added Leif, c to offer you 
all a place in my ship, and to take also as much of your 
goods as my ship will carry.' They accepted his offer. 
The vessel then sailed up Eireksfiord until they reached 
Brattahlid, where they disembarked. Then Leif offered to 
Thorer and his wife, and three of his men, to take up their 
residence with him. He showed hospitalities likewise to 
ail the others, as well the sailors of Thorer as his own. 
There were fifteen men thus preserved by Leif, and from 
that time he was called Leif the Lucky. 

" This expedition contributed both to the wealth and 
honour of Leif. In the following winter, a disease attack- 
ed the company of Thorer, to which that man himself and 
many of his companions fell victims. Eirek the Red also 
died during that winter. 

" There was much talk, now, of the expedition of Leif; 



IN AMERICA. 107 

and Thorvald, his brother, considered that the lands had 
been too little explored. Then said Leif to Thorvald. 
' Go, brother, take my ship to Vinland ; but first fetch 
away from the rock all that Thorer left there/ Thorvald 
did so." 

Then we have thus an end of the expedition of Leif, 
said Mr. Cassall. I must say that I think its details have- 
been exceedingly interesting. It is impossible any longer 
to doubt that the shores of Xew England were not only 
seen, but visited, and a residence of some time fixed upon 
them, five centuries before Colon touched the islands of 
the West Indies, by a European race whose nation and 
language, and the authentic written records of whose ex- 
peditions, still exist. The details are indeed full of deep 
interest ; far more so than I could have anticipated. 

You will find, said Mr. Xorset, that the details of the 
remaining narratives are full of as deep, if not much deeper- 
interest. You will find in them, too, as many marks of 
truth and authenticity as we have found in the narratives 
of Biarni and of Leif. We proceed next to the narrative 

OF THE EXPEDITION OF THORVALD. 

What was the date of the commencement of this expe- 
dition ? asked Mr. Cassall. 

We learn this, answered Mr. Xorset, from comparing 
the different incidents and statements which have already 
come under our attention. Leif, we found, went to Yin- 
land in the year 1000. He stayed there during the winter, 
and returned to Greenland in the following spring. It is 
related that, during the winter next following his return. 
(1001-2,) Thorer and Eirek the Red both died; and it 
was just at the same time that Xhorvald's determination to 
undertake the voyage to Vinland was made, as we learn 
from the fact that Leif, when he granted his brother the 
use of his ship, desired him first to fetch the remainder of the 
wreck of Thorer's ship from the rock where that man was 



108 THE NORTHMEN 

found. Thorvald appears to have lost no time in fitting 
out his vessel and undertaking the voyage. It was, then, 
in the following spring, — for it was in the spring that the 
Northmen always undertook important and distant voyages, 
— that he left Greenland ; that is, the spring of 1002. 

That appears satisfactory and clear, said Mr. Cassall. 
Will you now proceed with Thorvald's narrative ? 

" Now Thorvald made preparations for this expedition 
under the authority of his brother Leif ;" — which expres- 
sion shows that the voyage was undertaken after the death 
of Eirek the Red, and when Leif; had succeeded to his 
authority ; — " taking with him thirty companions. They 
fitted out the ship, and put out to sea,* but nothing is 
recorded concerning the events of the voyage ; " — which 
statement is a proof that the writer of this narrative was 
anxious to make no statements which were not authorized 
by certain positive tradition, t 

Yes, yes, said the doctor, that is very fine indeed ; but 
pray why were the details of Thorvald's voyage less com- 
plete than those of others ? 

I am glad you asked the question, doctor ; because it 
gives me the opportunity of calling your attention to the 
difference which does exist in this respect between the 
narrative of Thorvald's expedition and the others record- 
ed ; and which difference is another strong internal evidence 
of the truth and correctness of the whole. We shall pre- 
sently see that Thorvald never returned from this expedi- 
tion, but perished on his way home. His sailors, of course, 
were less careful than himself about particulars. Hence 
the imperfection of the narrative of this expedition in many 
points noticed in all the others. We find, here, only the 
most marked leading circumstances stated, which it was 

* For the track of Thorvald, see the chart. 

t See ante, p. 19, and note B, in the Appendix. 



IN AMERICA. 109 

impossible to forget, while many details, which Thorvald 
would doubtless have recorded, have thus been lost. A 
striking and, I may add, unfortunate instance of this will 
be seen, in a voyage of exploration which was made to the 
westward of Vinland. To proceed : — 

" Nothing is recorded concerning the events of the voyage 
before their arrival at Leifsbudir, (or Leifsbootks, which was 
the name given to the dwellings erected by Leif,) in Vin- 
land, where, the ship being drawn ashore, they passed the 
winter, (1002-3,) supporting themselves by catching fish." 

And how do you mean to pretend that Thorvald knew 
when he got to Vinland; or how did he know where to 
find Leifsbooths? This looks rather suspicious, said the 
doctor, with a very significant glance of the eye and nod 
of the head. 

Have you forgotten, doctor, replied Mr. Norset, that 
Thorvald had the use of Leif's ship ? Do you think that 
he left Greenland without making a single inquiry of his 
brother, as to the course which he had sailed, or the ap- 
pearances and relative positions of the different localities? 
Or do you think it likely that he would dismiss every one 
of Leif's sailors, for the sake of taking in a fresh and to- 
tally inexperienced crew ? not to speak of the probability 
of there being plenty of sailors to be had, at that early 
period of Greenland's settlement, when she had not been 
colonized more than sixteen years ! 

Perhaps that will explain it, said the doctor, in a con- 
descending tone. 

Perhaps it will, ay! There is a great deal of doubt 
about it, is there not ? said Mr. Norset, with a smile. 

" In the ensuing spring, Thorvald desired his men to 
make ready the ship, and selected some to go in the ship's 
boat along the western coast, and to explore it through the 
summer. The country seemed fair and woody, there be- 
ing but little distance between the forests and the ocean, 



110 THE NORTHMEN 

and much white sandy shore. There was a great number 
of islands and numerous shallows." 

Is that the expedition to which you alluded, asked Mr. 
C assail, as the one concerning which the details have un- 
fortunately been lost? 

It is, answered Mr. Norset ; and we may truly call the 
loss of those details unfortunate. It would have been 
easy, the doctor will of course perceive, for very full 
details to have been inserted in a fabrication. The brief 
facts stated, however, are, as far as they go, precisely ac- 
curate, as descriptive of the condition, before the forests 
were cleared, of the whole eastern coast of Connecticut, 
Long Island, New Jersey, and, indeed, of all along the 
eastern coast of the United States. It is not a little curi- 
ous that the description given of these very coasts in 
the account of the expedition of Verrazzani, the French 
navigator, in 1524, corresponds almost precisely, in brevity 
and language, with that thus given by Thorvald's men. 
I quote from the pages of one strongly prejudiced against 
the discoveries of the Northmen, and who, therefore, can- 
not have intended to afford any corroborative testimony to 
the truth of the narratives of their expeditions. His testi- 
mony is of course the more valuable on this account. 
Describing the course of Verrazzani along these same 
coasts, he says,* " All the shore ivas shoal, but free from 
rocks, and covered with fine sand; the country was flat? 
The doctor will of course rejoice in this authority. Where 
the description in our narrative differs from this, it differs 
from it only in being fuller and more accurate ; as far as 
they go together, they precisely coincide. These parts of 
the coast necessarily lay to the westward of the position of 
Leifsbooths. From the mouth of Seaconnet Passage they 
must necessarily go direct west, in order to coast along 

* Bancroft's History of the United States, vol. i. p. 16. 4th ed. 



IX AMERICA. Ill 

these shores. The exploration probably extended as far 
south as the Carolina*, or still farther, since they were 
absent several months ; the account stating, as we shall 
presently see. that they did not return till autumn, having 
left Leifsbooths in the spring. 

The fact of this expedition is interesting, said Mr. Cas- 
sall. although such a very brief notice of it is given. 

Very much so. The want of fuller details is. however. 
greatly to be regretted ; the narrative only further states 
with respect to it. — •'•' They found no habitations of men 
or beasts there, except in an island, far west, where they 
saw a single wooden shed/' This was sufficient to prove 
that the land was inhabited, though, as they do not appear 
to have penetrated at all into the interior, they saw no 
more of the natives. " They found nothing more of hu- 
man workmanship, and in the autumn they returned to 
Leifsbooths. 

<; The next summer/' — so that Thorvald and his com- 
panions had already remained at Leifsbooths. in Vinland. 
for two whole years. — •'• the next summer, (being A.D. 
1004,) Thorvald. with a portion of his company, in the 
great ship, coasted along the eastern shore."— that is. ne- 
cessarily, the coast of the peninsula of Cape Cod. — " and 
passed round the land to the northward — "' 

Ah! cried Mr. Cassall, that is curious. It corresponds 
exactly to the shape of this peninsular promontory. Does 
he get to the extreme northern point of the promontory of 
Cape Cod? 

We shall see. The narrative proceeds : — i; They were 
then driven by a storm against a neck of land.* and the 

* In the Antiq. Am. p. -426. occurs the following with reference to 
the passage of which this text is a translation : — " Istnd promontorhim 
a veteribus dicitur Andnes, i.e. lingula terra?, alii olwersa, ad ora sinus : 
cui definitioni promontorii Cape Cod situs respondet. alii promontorio. 
Cape Ann dicto. ad oppositmu litus cstii sinus Massachuseti. directe 



112 THE NORTHMEN 

ship having stranded, the keel was damaged. Remaining 
here for some time, they repaired their ship. Then Thor- 
vald said to his companions, ' Now let us fix up the keel 
on this neck of land, and let us call the place Kialar- 
ness* (Keel promontory)." 

And, pray, where is Kialar-ness situated ? asked the 
doctor. 

There cannot be much difficulty about that, answered 
Mr. Norset. We have seen that they sailed round the 
peninsular promontory of Cape Cod, and up to the north- 
ward. The neck of land must necessarily be near the 
northern extremity of the long narrow neck of Cape Cod. 
This appears plain enough, but will, if possible, become 
plainer, when we come to the account of Thorfinn's visiting 
Kialar-ness. Let us proceed :— 

" Having done as he desired, they sailed along the coast, 
leaving that neck to the eastward, and entered the mouths 
of the neighbouring bays," — of which you know that there 
are many along that coast, — ■" until they came to a certain 
promontory which was covered with wood. Here they 
cast anchor, and prepared to land ; and Thorvald and all 
his companions went on shore. Then said Thorvald, 
* This is a pleasant place, and here I should like to fix my 
habitation.' " 

Here the doctor, who had evidently been anxious to 
throw in a word during the whole of this description, ex- 
claimed, — 

And, pray, what point is this, where Thorvald would 
have liked to have fixed his habitation ? 

It is not very easy to determine exactly the promontory 
to which allusion is here made, answered Mr. Norset. 



obversi." This interpretation, of course, adds greatly to the strength 
of the above passage, in proving the identity of the promontory spoken 
of with Cape Cod. 



IN AMERICA. 113 

There is, however, I think, the best reason to conclude 
that the promontory to the south-east of Boston Bay is 
here signified, commonly called Point Alderton. The 
promontory of Gurnet Point would seem to correspond to 
the account given of the place, but that, from the preced- 
ing narrative, it would appear that, before coming to this 
promontory, they must have passed the mouths of several 
small bays, which they could hardly have done before 
reaching Gurnet Point, but which they must have done 
before reaching Point Alderton. The aspect of Point 
Alderton, as described by Hitchcock, in his " Report on 
the Geology of Massachusetts," p. 96, precisely corresponds 
to what we gather from the narrative before us. It would 
seem, too, from the subsequent details in this narrative, 
that the bay within the promontory must have been one 
of considerable size, — larger than Plymouth harbour. 
However, as to the precise locality of this promontory, 
we are able to determine with less positive certainty than 
with respect to the other places which have been men- 
tioned. 

I am glad, said the doctor, that you have the modesty 
to allow that there is one locality which it is possible for 
you not to be able to identify. 

I am obliged to you, doctor. You will, of course, not 
fail to observe that, had this account been a fabrication, 
we should have had as precise means given us of deter- 
mining the locality of this spot, as we have had of deter- 
mining any other locality. 

The doctor appeared rather annoyed at having thus 
drawn on himself exactly the reverse aspect of evidence 
to that which he had an idea that his insinuation con- 
tained. 

" They afterwards,"-— continues the narrative, which, 
as before noticed, is doubtless thus brief, owing to the 



.114? .' THE NORTHMEN 

misfortune which subsequently befel Thorvaid, — " they 
afterwards, having returned to their ship, perceived, on 
the sandy shore of the bay, within the promontory, three 
elevations. They went towards them, and saw three. small 
boats made of skins, (that is, canoes,) and under each, 
three men. They seized all of these except one, who 
escaped with his canoe. They killed those whom they 
had taken. Having returned to the promontory, they 
looked round, and saw, in the inner bay, several eleva- 
tions, which they considered to be habitations.-—" 

So, then, said the doctor, they met with some natives at 
last. 

They did, to their cost. 

To whose cost do you mean ? I think it was to the 
cost of the natives. 

It was, however, to the cost of Thorvald's party ; for 
they lost their bold leader, and he lost his life. 

Well, I think it served them right. I don't see what 
business they had to put the natives to death, whether 
they found them under canoes or any thing else, 

Probably some symptoms of hostility were shown, or 
some circumstance rendered it necessary, in the eyes of 
Thorvaid, to destroy them. At any rate, doctor, I hope 
you will not be too sentimental on the subject ; for, though 
I would by no means defend any cruelty of the North- 
men, yet no treatment that the natives received at their 
hands can exceed, in cruelty, that which they have since 
received at the hands of European nations boasting a 
higher degree of refinement and civilization. You will 
especially remember the treatment inflicted upon them by 
your worthy friends, the Spanish colonists, though I do n't 
know that they are receiving much better treatment at the 
present day, at the hands of a government which boasts 
much of its preeminent liberality. 



IN AMERICA. > 115 

I cannot pretend to defend the treatment the Indians 
have received from the early settlers, whether Spanish 
or English, or which they are receiving at this day 
from our own government. I believe, indeed, it is inde- 
fensible. 

I am truly glad, doctor, to hear you acknowledge this 
so candidly. I have not heard one honest American, since 
the barbarous, unjust, and cruel affair of the Cherokees in 
Georgia,* who has uttered different sentiments. The day 
of retribution will come. 

It is more to the selfishness of individuals, said the doc- 
tor, than to the cruelty of the government, or of the peo- 
ple at large, that these outrages on humanity have owed 
their existence. 

There I perfectly agree with you ; but the whole com- 
munity ought to rise, as one man, against such outrages, 
as, much to its credit, the public press in general did in 
the case of the Cherokees ; and there ought to be moral 
courage enough in those in high places to resist the perpe- 
tration of such flagrant violations of all the laws of God 
and rights of man. 

True, true ; but let us dismiss this topic now, or it will 
carry us too far from our subject. I acknowledge that it 
is impossible for us to say a word, without self-rebuke, 
against any conduct of the Northmen to the natives. 

The narrative proceeds: — "They were all afterwards 
overcome by such a heavy sleep, that none of them were 
able to keep watch. After some time, a loud shout was 



* It would occupy too much space to exhibit here the details of this 
transaction. It is sufficient to say, that the Cherokees, having de- 
voted themselves to the arts of peace, and having equalled in most 
respects their white neighbours in civilization, were compelled to quit 
the homes of their fathers, and seek a new and distant resting-place 
beyond the Mississippi. 



116 THE NORTHMEN 

heard, which roused them all, and the words which roused 
them were these : — i Awake, Thorvald, and all thy com- 
pany, if you wish to preserve your lives ; embark im- 
mediately, and make the best of your way from the 
land.'—" 

And, pray, who was the speaker of these portentous 
words ? asked the doctor. 

It does not appear from the narrative ; but we must 
presume that it was one of the company who was awa- 
kened before the others, and, seeing their danger, aroused 
his companions. There is no intimation or expression from 
which it can be gathered that this was a superstitious tale 
of any unearthly visitant. 

" Then an innumerable multitude of canoes was seen 
approaching from the inner bay, by which Thorvald's 
party was immediately attacked. Then said Thorvald, 
6 Let us raise protections over the sides of the ship, and 
defend ourselves as well as we are able ; though we can 
avail little against this multitude.' So it was done. The 
Skraelings— " 

Skraelings ! who were they ? asked the doctor. 

Such is the name we find given to the natives through- 
out these narratives ; whence it is derived is uncertain. 

" The Skraelings cast their weapons at them for some 
time, and then precipitously retired. Then Thorvald in- 
quired what wounds his men had received. They denied 
that any of them had been at all wounded. ' I have re- 
ceived a w r ound under my arm/ said Thorvald, ' with an 
arrow, which, flying between the ship's side and the edge 
of my shield, fastened itself in my armpit ; here is the ar- 
row ; this will cause my death.' " 

The arrow must have been poisoned, said the doctor, 
or I imagine that death would not necessarily have been 
occasioned from a wound in that situation. 



IN AMERICA. 117 

Most probably it was poisoned. We know that the na- 
tives have been in the habit of poisoning the arrows em- 
ployed in their conflicts with their enemies. The words 
of Thorvald proceed : — -" < Now it is my advice that you 
prepare to return home as quickly as possible ; but me 
you shall carry to the promontory which seemed to me so 
pleasant a place to dwell in : perhaps the words which fell 
from me shall prove true, and I shall indeed abide there 
for a season. There bury me, and place a cross at my 
head, and another at my feet, and call that place for ever 
more, Krossa-ness' (promontory of the crosses). At 
that time, Greenland had been converted to Christianity," 
(this being A.D. 1004, and Christianity having been in- 
troduced by Leif, in 999, as we have seen,) " but Eirek 
the Red had died without professing Christianity.* Then 
Thorvald expired. Every thing was done according to his 
directions ; and those who had gone with him on this ex- 
pedition, having joined their companions at Leifsbooths, 
informed them of all that had happened. They passed 
the following winter (the third, 1004-5,) there, and pre- 
pared quantities of grapes to carry home. Early in the 
following spring, (1005,) they set sail for Greenland, and 
arrived safely in Eireksfiord, having much melancholy in- 
telligence to convey to Leif." 

And so this was the end of Thorvald ! said Mr. Cassall, 
in a tone of commiseration : really, his was a melancholy 
fate. There was a boldness and a spirit in his enterprise, 
which far exceeded that of his brother Leif. He seemed 
determined to explore the country thoroughly, sending 
and accompanying parties east and west. I have no doubt 



* Antiq. Am. Cf. pp. 46, 119, and 120. In the latter place the 
progress of Christianity is more particularly detailed, and Eirek's un- 
willingness to abandon his ancient faith is mentioned. 



118 THE NORTHMEN 

that we have lost much of a very interesting narrative, 
owing to his premature death. 

I agree with you, said Mr. Norset. There is no doubt 
that his explorations were carried further than those of 
any other who visited America at this period. But, how- 
ever, the doctor will now be convinced that one of my 
most important propositions is established, namely, that 
the Northmen not only actually visited these shores of 
New England, for the express purpose of exploration, but 
that they made, at different times, residences of a consider- 
able length here. Thus Leif, as we have seen, erected 
habitations, and dwelt in them for one year. The com- 
panions of Thorvald (he himself dying at the end of the 
second year) dwelt in them for three full years. What 
say you, doctor ? 

If it is all true, they certainly did, answered the doctor. 

I '11 allow you the benefit of all the ifs you like, know- 
ing that it is impossible for you, or any one else, by 
any fair or candid argument, to convert that if into a 
negative. 

Pray, what follows the narrative of Thorvald in the 
" Account of Eirek the Red, and of Greenland"? asked 
Mr. Cassall. 

A narrative of an expedition of Thorstein, the youngest 
son of Eirek, follows, which expedition was, however, un- 
successful. There are some curious details contained in 
this account, which give an insight into the manners and 
also the superstitions of the times, and may be worth re- 
peating, if you are willing to listen to them. 

I shall be much pleased to hear them, said Mr. Cassall, 
if it will £e agreeable to the doctor. 

What ! we are coming to the tales of superstitions now, 
are we ? said the doctor. Let us hear them, by all means. 
I suppose you will not insist upon my placing implicit 



IN AMERICA. 119 

credit in all that is here related ? added he, glancing the 
corner of his eye at Mr. Norset. 

O, doctor, you are at perfect liberty to please yourself 
in that respect. I must observe, however, as regards these 
portions of the narrative, that there is nothing related but 
what might have been absolutely and strictly true, but 
which yet, — when looked at through the superstitious light 
in which we know that, until a comparatively recent period, 
and sometimes even now, many circumstances and events 
were viewed which natural phenomena are sufficient to ex- 
plain, — might be easily tinged with that supernatural air 
which it is possible to throw over almost every transaction. 
Of course you will be able to separate this merely extra- 
neous character from the real facts of the narration. The 
whole gives an interesting insight into the habits and modes 
of thinking and feeling of the times. I will proceed, then, 
straight forward with the narrative. 

Pardon me a moment, said Mr. Cassall ; did you not say 
that Thorstein was the first husband of Gudrid, who sub- 
sequently became the wife of Thorhnn ? and that details 
were given, in the " account of ThorfmiV' as well as in 
that " of Eirek the Red, and of Greenland," of Thorstein 
and Gudrid ? * 

I did. 

Are the details similar in each account ? 

They are similar in all the main facts. In some of the 
circumstantial details there are variations. Thus, for ex- 
ample, it is not. stated in the '-account of Thorfmn," that 
Thorstein ever contemplated visiting Vinlancl. This fact 
might easily be omitted as unimportant, or be unknown, 
since the truth was that he never reached Viniand. Both 
accounts state the place and time and cause of his death in 
a similar manner, with similar details of all the principal 

* See ante, p. 83. 



120 THE NORTHMEN 

attendant circumstances ; which latter details comprise 
much the principal portion of this part of the narrative in 
each account. 

If that is the case, said the doctor, I suppose that 
Gudrid plays rather a conspicuous figure in these trans- 
actions ? 

She does, answered Mr. Norset. 

Well, then, have you no details concerning her early 
history ? We know Eirek and his history pretty well by 
this time, and his sons come to us with somewhat familiar 
faces ; but Gudrid comes upon the stage quite a stranger 
and unknown. We certainly ought to have some more 
ceremonious introduction to her ladyship. Know you 
nothing of her birth, parentage, and education ? 

O yes ! somewhat full details are given of her early 
history, and as she makes so. conspicuous a figure in the 
subsequent narrative of Thorfinn, it may, perhaps, be as 
well, as you suggest, to glance at those details. 

Pray let us have all the particulars which you possess 
concerning her, said the doctor. 

Such being your wish, we will take that which relates 
to her early history, in the first place, and afterwards 
proceed to the narrative connected with her first husband, 
Thorstein. 

So be it, said the doctor ; to which arrangement Mr. 
Cassall signified his assent. 

As this is merely a kind of episode to our narrative, re- 
marked Mr. Norset, and is not therefore liable to give rise, 
in its details, to any controversy, we shall proceed more 
rapidly than we have hitherto done. Now, gentlemen, 
attention ! — 

" There* was a sea-king (arch-pirate) named Olaf, 
commonly known by the name of Olaf the White. He 

* Antiq. Am. p. 84. 



IN AMERICA. 121 

was the son of king Ixgiald, son of Helga, son of Olaf, 
son of Gudred, son of Halfdax Whitefoot, king of 
Upland. Olaf went on expeditions into the western 
country, and subjected to his rule Dublin, in Ireland, and 
the whole county of Dublin, and ruled there with the title 
of king, 

" He married a wife named Aud, the daughter of Ketil 
Pugnose, the son of Biarni Splay-foot, a man of high 
station in Norway." 

Elegant cognomens these Northmen give, remarked the 
doctor. 

" They had a son named Thorsteix the Red. Olaf 
fell in battle in Ireland. Aud and Thorstein then retired 
to Sudreyjar (Hebrides, west of Scotland). There Thor- 
stein married Thorid, daughter of Eyvind Eastman, 
{that is, from the east country,) and sister of Helga the 
Lean. They had many children. 

" Thorstein lived as a sea-king: he joined himself with 
Sigurd Jarl the Powerful, son of Evsteix the Noisy. 
They seized Caithness, Sutherland, Ross, and Murray, (in 
Scotland,) and more than half of Scotland, which Thor- 
stein ruled with the title of king, until, deceived by the 
craft of the Scots, he was slain in battle. Aud was in 
Caithness when she heard of the slaughter of Thorstein. 
She caused a vessel to be secretly fitted out, and went to 
the Orkneys. There she left Gro, the daughter of Thor- 
stein the Red, and mother of Grelad, whom Thorfmn Jarl 
married. 

" Afterwards Aud went to Iceland with a ship's crew of 
twenty freed men. She staid the first winter at Biarn- 
haven, with her brother Biarni. She afterwards took pos- 
session of Dalalaxd. She worshipped at Krosshol ; for 
she had been baptized, and was a zealous Christian. She 
was accompanied to Iceland by many men of renown, who, 
having been taken prisoners in piratical expeditions in the 

G 



122 THE NORTHMEN 

west, were called retainers. One of these was named Vifil. 
He was of noble birth, and had been taken prisoner in the 
west country, (neighbourhood of Ireland,) and was called 
a retainer, until Aud gave him his freedom. 

" When Aud gave lands to all her followers, Vifil asked 
her why she gave him no land, as she did to all the others. 
Aud said that it mattered little, for that, wherever he was, 
lie would be esteemed noble. She afterwards gave him 
Vifilsdal, (Vale of Vifil,) where he subsequently dwelt. 
He married. His sons were Thorbiorn and Thorgeir, 
youths of great promise, who grew up under their father's 
roof. 

" Thorgeir,* the (eldest) son of Vifil, married Arnor, 
daughter of Einar of Laugarbrekk. The name of 
another daughter of Einar was Hallveig, whom Thor- 
biorn (the younger son of Vifil) married, the farm of 
Laugarbrekk, in Hellisval, being given as her portion. 
Thither Thorbiorn went to live, and acquired great honour. 
He was a good neighbour, and was liberal and sumptuous 
in his mode of living. He had a daughter named Gudrid. 
She excelled all other women in beauty ; in every accom- 
plishment and grace, she surpassed all others. 

" There was a man named Orx\i, who lived at Arnastap. 
He had a wife named Halldis. Orm was a good neigh- 
bour, and a fast friend of Thorbiorn ; — and Gudrid often 
passed some time at his house. 

" There was a man named Thorgeir, living at Thor- 
geirsfel, and very wealthy. He had been a freed man. 
He had a son named Einar, of handsome form, well en- 
dowed by nature with all that is most noble, and fond of 
magnificence. Einar was a merchant, and had met with 
great success. He passed the winters alternately in Ice- 
land and in Norway. 

* Antiq. Am. p. 95. 



IN AMERICA. 123 

;i It happened one autumn that Einar, being in Iceland, 
brought his merchandise to Snjofellstrand. He came to 
Arnastap. Orm offered him the hospitalities of his house. 
These Einar accepted, for a friendship had long existed 
between them. Einar exhibited his goods to Orm and his 
family, and desired his host to accept whatever he liked. 
Orm thanked him, with many compliments. 

" While they were thus engaged, a female passed the 
door. Einar asked Orm who that lovely damsel was. ' I 
■have not seen her before,' he said. Orm answered, — ' It is 
Gudrid, my guest, the daughter of Thorbiorn, of Laugar- 
brekk.' Then said Einar, < That is well : has she many 
suitors ? ' Orm answered, 6 There have been many, but 
the task is not easy ; for both her father and herself are 
very difficult to satisfy in the choice of a husband.' \ I 
am desirous/ said Einar, 4 of becoming a suitor; and I 
could wish that you would open the matter to Thorbiorn, 
her father, and do all in your power to bring it about : you 
will ever deserve my devoted friendship if you shall ac- 
complish the end. Thorbiorn must easily perceive that 
this connection will be advantageous to us both ; for he is 
a most excellent man, and of good estate ; but I have been 
told that his property is rapidly decreasing. My father 
and myself possess great wealth ; wherefore this matter 
will be highly to the interest of Thorbiorn/ 

" ' I consider you as my friend, indeed/ replied Orm ; 
4 but I am anxious not to move in this affair ; for Thorbi- 
orn is high-tempered and proud.' Einar professed that he 
would be satisfied with no excuse. Orm at length con- 
sented to do as he wished. Einar then returned home. 

" After some time, Thorbiorn, as was his wont, prepared 
a sumptuous autumnal feast ; for he delighted in magni- 
ficence. Orm of Arnastap was present, with many other 
friends of Thorbiorn. In the course of conversation with 
Thorbiorn, Orm mentioned that Einar, of Thorgeirsfel, had 
g2 



124? THE NORTHMEN 

recently been with him. He proceeded to solicit for a 
wife in the name of Einar, urging the benefits of the con- 
nection, and saying, ' This matter will be very advantageous 
to you, friend, in a pecuniary point of view/ Thorbiorn 
answered, — ? I little expected this from you ; that I should 
marry my daughter to the son of a slave I You imagine, 
perhaps, that money fails me, that you make such a pro- 
position. She shall remain no longer with you, since you 
consider her worthy of so mean an estate.' 

" Orm returned home, as did all the others. Gudrid 
remained at her father's house during the whole winter. 
In the following spring, Thorbiorn again gave a feast ; the 
company was numerous, for it w r as a very great feast. In 
the midst of the banquet, Thorbiorn, silence having been 
obtained, thus spoke : — ' I have lived here long, and have 
found all men kind and friendly, and all our intercourse 
has been most happy. At length, however, I find myself 
threatened with pecuniary difficulties, although, till this 
time, I have been considered to abound in wealth. I pre- 
fer to leave the country, rather than lose the station which 
I hold ; wherefore I design to seek a home elsewhere, in 
preference to reducing my present establishment : I shall 
rely on the promises which Eirek the Red, my friend, made, 
when we separated in Breidafiord. I have determined, in 
the ensuing summer, to go to Greenland.' 

" All were grieved at this sudden change ; for Thor- 
biorn was much beloved. They knew, however, that it 
was in vain to expostulate. 

" Thorbiorn presented gifts to all ; the banquet closed, 
and each returned to his own home. Thorbiorn sold his 
lands, and bought a ship in the port of Hraunhafn. Thirty 
men accompanied him, among whom were Orm of Arnas- 
tap, and his wife, together with other friends of Thorbiorn, 
who were unwilling to separate from him. 

P They put out to sea. After they had been some time 



IN AMERICA. 125 

at sea, the wind fell. They wandered from their course, 
and met with many disasters. Disease attacked them : 
Orm and Halldis, his wife, died, and half of the w r hole 
company. The ship was tossed on the ocean, and all the 
survivors underwent much suffering and hardship in every 
way. At length, in the beginning of winter, they reached 
Heriulfness, in Greenland. 

" There was a man then living in Heriulfness, named 
Thorkel, a man of great authority. He extended hospi- 
talities to Thorbiorn and all his companions through the 
whole of this winter, and treated them very kindly. 

" There was at that time a great scarcity in Greenland, 
for those who had gone out had some of them returned 
with small supplies ; others had not yet returned at all. 

" There lived in that neighbourhood a woman named 
Thorbiorg. She was a fortune-teller, and was called the 
Little Witch. She had had nine sisters, all fortune-tell- 
ers, but she alone survived. It was the habit of Thorbiorg 
to attend the feasts usually given in winter ; those persons 
chiefly inviting her, who desired to learn their future for- 
tunes, or the prospects of the supplies. Thorkel being one 
of the principal inhabitants, it seemed to be his place to 
ascertain when the present scarcity would be relieved. He 
therefore invited the fortune-teller, and treated her with 
great courtesy, as was the custom when such women were 
entertained. 

" An elevated seat was prepared for her, on which was 
a cushion stuffed with cock's feathers. When evening was 
come, she arrived, accompanied by a man who had been 
sent to meet her. She was clothed as follows :— her outer 
garment was a blue cloak, trimmed all over with ribands, 
and ornamented with precious stones all round the border. 
She had on a necklace of glass beads. On her head she 
wore a black hood, made of lamb's-skin, lined with white 
cats' skins. She carried in her hand a staff, ornamented 



126 THE NORTHMEN 

with copper, and which had precious stones fixed into its 
head. She was girt with a girdle made of bark, from which 
hung a large leathern pouch, in which she carried the in- 
struments of her incantations. On her feet she wore high 
shoes, covered with hair, and made of calf-skin, with long 
latchets, to the extremities of which were fastened little 
balls of tin. Her hands were covered with gloves of cat- 
skin, white and hairy on the inside. 

" As she entered, all esteemed it their duty to address 
her in respectful terms, She returned their salutations as 
she thought proper. Thorkel, the host, led her by the 
hand to the seat prepared for her, and asked her to cast 
her eyes (as in bestowal of a blessing) over all his house- 
hold. She was exceedingly brief-spoken on all matters. 

" As the evening advanced, the tables were laid. It is 
here proper to state what dish was prepared for the fortune- 
teller. A mess was made of goats' milk and the hearts of 
all the animals which could be obtained. She used a 
copper spoon, and a brazen knife, the handle of which was 
made of a twisted tooth, and the point of which was 
broken. 

" The tables having been cleared, Thorkel, the host, 
advancing towards Thorbiorg, asked her how the arrange- 
ments of his household pleased her, and how soon she 
would be able to give any answer concerning those mat- 
ters on which they all anxiously desired to consult her* 
She said she should be unable to give any answer before 
the following day. 

" The next day, towards evening, all preparations were 
made which she required for her incantations. She de- 
sired that some women should be found who could sing 
the mystic verses necessary to the incantation, and which 
are called Vardlokkur (allurers of the tutelary genii)* 
No woman could be found able to sing these verses, al- 
though they sought over the whole neighbourhood. 



IN AMERICA. 127 

" Then said Gudrid, — < I am neither learned nor a pro- 
phetess ; but Halldis, my friend, taught me a song in 
Iceland which she called Vardlokkur.' i Happy circum- 
stance ! ' * exclaimed Thorkel ; but she answered, ' I can- 
not take any part in this matter, for I am a Christian 
woman.' Thorbiorg replied, — ' You may render great 
assistance to others, and without any loss to yourself. I 
demand of Thorkel all things necessary.' Then Thorkel 
strongly endeavoured to persuade Gudrid, and she at 
length consented to do as he wished. All the women then 
surrounded the place of incantation, Thorbiorg sitting on 
the elevation in the midst. Gudrid sang the mystic verses 
in tones so sweet, and with such grace, that each one 
present thought that he had never heard any thing so 
musical or sweet before. 

" The fortune-teller, having thanked her for her ser- 
vices, declared that many spirits had been allured by the 
sweetness of the verses so exquisitely sung, and would 
now be present with their aid, i who before/ she added. 
6 had intended to be adverse to us, or to render us no aid. 
Many things are now known to me which were before 
unknown as well to me as to others. This I have to say 
to you, Thorkel, that this scarcity will endure no longer 
than the present winter, and that the coming spring will 
hail a happier year. The diseases which now oppress your 
people will leave them sooner than you have imagined.' 

" \ To you, Gudrid,' she continued, < for the assistance 
which you have rendered, I will give an immediate re- 
ward ; for your future fates are known to me. You will 
marry a man, here in Greenland, of most honourable sta- 



* This expression, in the original, (see Antiq. Am. p. 109,) refers to 
the great knowledge which Gudrid exhibited in being acquainted with 
these verses. The sense, however, is best rendered, it is thought, by 
translating it as above. 



128 THE NORTHMEN 

tion, but you will not enjoy him long ; for your life will be 
passed in Iceland, where a great and noble race shall spring 
from you. A more glorious destiny awaits your offspring,, 
than it is in my power to testify. And now, daughter* 
hail ! and fare thee well ! ' 

" Then all the men approached the witch, each to seek 
what most he desired to know. She was not difficult to 
be entreated, nor did her responses err. Presently others 
sent for her from other places, being desirous to consult 
her, and she left the house of Thorkel. 

" But Thorbiorn went away, for he was unwilling to be 
in the house while such superstitions were entertained. 
The weather became milder, as Thorbiorg had foretold. 
Thorbiorn immediately got ready his vessel and pursued 
his course, till he came to Brattahlid. Eirek received him 
in a very friendly manner, rejoicing at his arrival. Thor- 
biorn spent the whole of that year in the house of Eirek, 
as did his sailors among the neighbours. In the ensuing 
spring, Eirek gave Thorbiorn land in Stokkaness, where he 
built a sumptuous mansion, and thenceforth dwelt there." 
And thus, said Mr. Norset, ends the account of Gudrid. 
A most marvellous kind of a narrative, truly, said the 
doctor. However, we are better acquainted with the lady 
than we were* After all, the superstitions of these people 
were not much greater, if at all, than what prevailed very 
commonly among our own people, until a comparalively 
recent period, and which are not totally extinguished yet, 
in the minds of many. 

True, doctor ; and you will acknowledge, I think, tha$ 
the narrative thus given, though, as you say, a marvellous 
kind of a story, bears about it, in its details, the character 
of the age to which it is ascribed, and that it has the aspect 
of truth. 

Perhaps I may admit that, said the doctor ; but you gam 
nothing to your argument from such art admission. 



IN AMERICA. 129 

Yes I do, answered Mr. Norset ; the admission of the 
authentic character of one part of a narration necessarily 
spreads itself over the whole, and becomes testimony to the 
truth of the remainder. 

Well, well, said the doctor, we shall see about that pre- 
sently ; but I must take good care not to make any more 
admissions. 

You cannot help yourself, doctor, said Mr. Norset, 
smiling ; they drop incidentally, before you are aware of it, 
as must necessarily be the case in discussing a subject of 
this kind, where the unity of the testimony is so complete. 

I suppose, interposed Mr. Cassall, that we may now 
return to the account of Thor stein, and his expedition, 
having had this episode concerning Gudrid his wife. 

We will, if you please ; and then we shall see something 
more of the superstitions of the age. It is obvious that 
the station of Thorfinn and his descendants led to the re- 
cording of these imagined prodigies. We know that there 
is a disposition, even in our own day, to throw something 
of the wonderful about the birth, or early years, of any 
character which has subsequently attained to great cele- 
brity. 

The prodigies in the narration of Thorstein's history 
relate, then, to Gudrid, I presume ? 

They do principally concern her, and may, therefore, 
properly be considered as a part of her history. 

This narration, I think you said, is contained both in the 
account of Eirek the Red, and in that of Thorfinn? 

No ; the narrative of Thorstein's intended expedition is 
contained only in the " account of Eirek the Red, and of 
Greenland." The remainder of the details, in which Gudrid 
figures, is contained in each account, and at pretty nearly 
the same length, and with very slight difference in the 
facts stated. W^e will compare the accounts as we proceed. 
The narrative, continuing from the account of Thorvald's 

GO 



ISO THE NORTHMEN 1 

death, proceeds thus ; — and you will perceive that it takes 
up the thread of Gudrid's history where the episode which 
we have just perused left it : — 

" In* the mean time, (that is, in the winter of 1004-5, 
before the return of Thorvald's ship,) the following circum- 
stance had transpired in Greenland. Thorstein Eirek- 
son had married Gudrid, the daughter of Thorbiorn. 

" Thorstein was seized with a strong desire to pass over 
to Vinland, to fetch the body of his brother Thorvalcl. He 
therefore fitted out a vessel, with that design in view, and 
manned it with twenty -five men, selected for their strength 
and stature, besides himself and Gudrid. When all was 
ready, they put out to sea, and were soon out of sight of 
land. Through the whole summer they were tossed on 
the deep, and were driven they knew not whither. In the 
first week of winter, f (that is, about 20th October,) they 
made land, which they found to be in Lysufiord, on the 
western coast of Greenland. Thorstein endeavoured to 
find accommodation for his men, and succeeded in obtain- 
ing it for all of them. He himself and his wife were with- 
out any accommodation. They remained, therefore, for 
some days in the ship. 

" At that time the Christian religion had been but re- 
cently introduced. — " 

Pardon me, interrupted Mr. Cassall, but what was the 
date of Thorstein's expedition ? 

It would appear to have been undertaken immediately? 
or almost immediately, after the return of the ship of 
Thorvald, bearing the tidings of that leader's death. We 
are told that, " in the mean time,"- — that is, before the re- 



* Antiq. Am. p. 47. See also, ante, p. 117. 

f The winter was reckoned by the ancient Northmen to commence 
on the first Saturday which fell between the 10th and 18th days of 
October. Cf. Antiq. Am. 48, note a, and 437, note b, &c. 



IN AMERICA. 131 

turn of the ship,— -Thorstein had married Gudrid; and. 
from a collation of the different accounts, it appears that 
he cannot have lived more than a year after the marriage* 
So that his voyage was undertaken in the summer of 1005, 
and his death took place in the winter of the same year. 

" It happened one clay that some men came early in the 
morning to Thorstein's cabin. Their leader asked how 
many men there were in the cabin ? Thorstein answered. 
'•There are two; whoni clo you seek?' The stranger 
replied, — ■' I am Thorstein, surnamecl Thorstein the 
Swarthy ; I have come here to offer to you and your 
wife entertainment at my house.' The offer, after some de- 
liberation, he accepted. Then said Thorstein the Swarthy, 
— * I will come, to-morrow, with a yoke of oxen, to bring 
you to my house. I want nothing that can conduce to 
your entertainment ; but it is tedious staying with me, on 
account of the loneliness of my family, for there are only 
two of us, I and my wife. I am also of a different reli- 
gion to you, though I consider yours as the more excel- 
lent.' On the following morning he came, with a yoke of 
oxen, and took them to his house ; and they remained 
with Thorstein the Swarthy, who entertained them hospi- 
tably." 

This was a curious kind of a rencounter, however, said 
the doctor. Pray, who was this Thorstein the Swarthy, 
who came in such a singular manner, and lived in such 
solitude, and adhered to one religion, though he considered 
another to be better ? He must have been a singular 
character. 

So the narrative gives us to understand. We are, how- 
ever, told little of his history. 

And do both the narratives carry Thorstein Eirekson 
to the house of this Thorstein the Swarthy ? 

They do ; though, as I have before mentioned, nothing 
is said, in the narrative of Thorfmn, about his having been 



132 THE NORTHMEN 

driven there after the failure of his unfortunate expedition.* 
It is from this point that the two accounts agree. 

Proceed, then. 

" Gudrid was conspicuous for the comeliness of her form, 
fo her prudence, and for her good discourse. 

" It happened, in the ensuing winter, (1005-6,) that a 
severe disease attacked the sailors of Thorstein Eirekson, 
which carried off many of them. Thorstein commanded 
that coffins should be made for the bodies of all the dead, 
and that they should be carried down to the ship ; ' for I 
intend,' said he, 'to carry them all to Eireksfiord in the 
ensuing summer ' (to be buried). 

" It was not long before the same disease entered the 
family of Thorstein, (the Swarthy,) whose wife, named 
Grimhild,"— or, according to the other account, Sigrid r 
— " was the first attacked ; and, although she was of 
great size and strength, she yet became the victim of the 
disease." In the " account of Thorfinn," some curious 
particulars as to her illness are given, which, as they 
record one of those cases of spectral illusions which have 
so often been referred to supernatural agency, and given 
rise to stories of ghosts and spiritual visitants, may be 
worthy record. 

I do not understand, interrupted the doctor, how it 
happens that such full particulars should be given in the 
" account of Thorfinn " of this part of the history of 
Eirek's family, when such meagre details are given of 
all other parts of the history of that family. 

I have already \ told you, answered Mr. Norset, that 
Gudrid became the wife of Thorfinn. All these details 
concern her more or less immediately, and there is, there- 
fore, just the same reason for their being found in the 

* The reason of which has been explained, ante, p. 119 ; and see 
next page. t Ante, pp. 83 and 119. 



IN AMERICA. 133 

account of Thorfinn, as there is for details of the progress 
of Christianity being found there. It was a branch of the 
subject in which the narrator of Thorfinn's history was as 
much interested as the narrator of Eirek's history, and 
one in which each would have precisely the same source 
of information, namely, Guclrid herself. It is obvious 
that the first Icelandic narrator, probably Thorfinn himself, 
who handed down these facts to the Saga-men, would, 
through Gudrid, have every means of knowing all these 
details accurately, which he would not have with respect 
to other points in the history of Eirek's family. The cir- 
cumstance, then, of the fullness of these particular details, 
and the meagreness of the others relating to the family of 
Eirek, in the "account of Thorfinn," affords a very 
striking additional internal proof of the truth and authen- 
ticity of both the narratives. But, to proceed with the 
account of Grimhild's illness, as given in the " account of 
Thorfinn" 

"One* evening Grimhild expressed her desire to go 
outside the house with Gudrid. When they had reached 
the outer door, Grimhild uttered a loud cry. Said Gudrid, 
i We have been incautious, for you are little able to bear 
the cold draught ; let us go back into the house as quickly 
as possible.' Grimhild answered, < We cannot easily go 
back, as it is ; for here, before the door, moves the whole 
band of the dead men, and I recognize among them your 
husband Thorstein, and myself also. I never saw a sight 
so dreadful ! ' Not long after, she added, ' Now, Gudrid, 
let us go back, for I do not any longer see the crowd,' 
Thorstein, too, had disappeared, whom she had just seen, 
with a whip in his hand, as if lashing the crowd of men. 
Then they went back into the house. Before morning, 
Grimhild died; a coffin was made for her body. The 

* Antiq. Am. p. 124. 



134 THE NORTHMEN 

same day the men went out to fish, and Thorstein the 
Swarthy accompanied them to the fishing stations : when 
dawn appeared, he went down to see how much they had 
caught. Thorstein Eirekson sent a messenger after him, 
desiring him to return, for that his wife Grimhild did not 
lie quiet. He came and laid her straight." Or, as the 
other account relates it, — the main facts being the same : * 
— " Grimhild died ; and, when she was dead, Thorstein 
went out to fetch a plank on which to lay her body: 
Gudrid said to him, ' You will not be long, Thorstein ? ' 
He promised to return immediately. Then said Thorstein 
Eirekson, ' There is something remarkable about Grimhild, 
for she stirs on her couch, and her foot moves as if seeking 
to touch the ground.' Just then, Thorstein, the host, re- 
turned, and, at the same moment, Grimhild fell back with 
such violence that every beam in the house creaked. 
Then Thorstein made a coffin for Grimhild, and placed 
her therein. 

" At the close of the same day, Thorstein Eirekson 
died, and Gudrid his wife was much afflicted. Thenf 
Thorstein the Swarthy desired Gudrid to retire and rest 
herself, for that he would watch by the dead body. He % 
endeavoured to comfort and console her in every mode, 
and promised that he would take her, together with the 
dead body of her husband Thorstein, and those of all his 
men, to Eireksfiord ; ' and I will also,' he added, < send for 
some friends here to comfort you/ She thanked him. At 
this moment, Thorstein Eirekson rose and cried, — < Where 
is Gudrid?' Thrice he repeated these words, and then 
was silent ; " — or, according to the other account §, which 
is, upon the whole, probably the most correct, though the 
difference is very slight ; — -" Thorstein Eirekson called for 



* Antiq. Am. p. 51. f Ibid. p. 126. J Ibid. p. 52. 

§ Ibid. p. 126. Cf. through remainder, the two narratives together. 



IN AMERICA. 135 

Gudrid, saying that he wished to speak to her. Thorstein 
the Swarthy went to Gudrid, roused her, and, having de- 
sired her to mark herself with the cross, and to ask the 
aid of her God, he told her what Thorstein Eirekson had. 
said ; — < He wishes you to go to him : — so determine 
whether you will or no, for I do not know how to advise 
you.' She answered, — ' Perhaps this extraordinary cir- 
cumstance has reference to some events of futurity. I 
trust that God will protect me, and I will, therefore, under 
his mercy, venture to go to my husband and hear what he 
wishes to say.' " 

I hardly understand all this, said Mr. C assail. Did they 
imagine that these marvels took place after the deaths of 
the parties ? 

Undoubtedly that was their idea. Thus the motions of 
Grimhild caused astonishment, because it was thought 
that she had been dead before, whereas, doubtless, she had 
not. And so with respect to Thorstein. It was imagined 
that he had died, when he had only become temporarily 
insensible through weakness. On his recovery, he called 
for his wife ; but, all having thought him dead, this dread 
and hesitation were occasioned ; hence, the air of mystery 
thrown over the whole transaction, and the prophetic 
character which was given to his words in the repetition. 
The account proceeds : — 

" ' I will go to my husband, and hear what he wishes to 
say, for I shall be unable, at any rate, to escape it if it 
forebodes evil. The matter may be of importance.' Then 
Gudrid went to Thorstein. He seemed to her to pour 
forth tears. He spoke a few words in a low tone to her, 
which none but herself could hear ; afterwards he spoke 
as follows, in the hearing of all : * — ' They are blessed who 
hold the (Christian) faith, for they will have salvation and 

* Cf. Antiq. Am. pp. 53 and 128, 



136 THE NORTHMEN 

mercy ; and yet many observe the faith but ill ; for it has 
been the custom here, in Greenland, from the time that 
Christianity was first introduced, that men should be buried 
in unconsecrated ground, few funeral rites being performed. 
I wish that you should carry me, and the other men who 
have died, and bury us in a consecrated church/ He also 
foretold to her something of her future lot, indicating that 
a high destiny awaited her ; and he besought her not to 
marry any man of Greenland. He desired her to bestow 
a part of his money on a church, and a part on the poor. 
Having thus spoken, he expired. 

"It had been the custom in Greenland, from the in- 
troduction of Christianity, that the dead should be buried 
on the farms where they died, the ground being unconse- 
crated, and merely a stake driven into the ground over 
the breast of the deceased. Afterwards, when the priests 
came, the stake was drawn out, and holy water poured in, 
and funeral rites, though so late, performed. 

" Thorstein the Swarthy * did all that he had promised. 
In the following spring, (A.D. 1006,) he sold his farm and 
cattle, and carried Gudrid and all her property down to 
the ship. He fitted out the ship and manned it, and went 
to Eireksfiord. The bodies of Thorstein and of the others 
were there buried in the church, with proper funeral rites. 
Gudrid betook herself to Leif, at Brattahlid. Thorstein 
the Swarthy took upon himself the management of a farm 
in Eireksfiord, and dwelt there as long as he lived, much 
respected." 

Thus ends the history of Thorstein. 

Poor Thorstein ! said Mr. Cassall. Really, the sons of 
Eirek were, with the exception of Leif, most unfortunate. 
Well might he be called Leif the Lucky, for he escaped 
those dangers to which each of his brothers fell a victim. 



* Antiq. Am. p. 54. 



IN AMERICA. 137 

And, pray, what does the doctor think of these portions 
of the narrative ? asked Mr. Norset, with a smile. 

O, remarked the doctor, you said you did not require 
me to believe all that is here told; and so I have not 
troubled myself to point out the obvious absurdities as you 
proceeded. 

Do you then think that there is any thing in this last 
portion of the narrative, — (you admitted that the story of 
Gudrid bore about it the character of truth,) — that may 
not very easily be explained by reference to simple and 
well-known natural phenomena ? 

Certainly not, answered the doctor, contemptuously ; 
who can doubt it ? Is it not, therefore, most absurd to pre- 
tend to put any faith in a tale which contains such marvels 
made out of nothing at all ? 

There, doctor, you and I come to quite different con- 
clusions. You acknowledge that there is nothing here but 
what is explicable by reference to simple natural pheno- 
mena. And you know, as well as I do, what superstitions 
prevailed in the age in which these circumstances are re- 
corded to have taken place, and, indeed, till a much later 
period. You know how easy it is to throw a supernatural 
air over very many natural phenomena, and how constantly 
it was done in that age. Well, then, it certainly amounts 
to a very great proof of the authenticity and perfect truth 
of both the narratives in which these details are contained, 
when we find that all the facts narrated, even in this part, 
although a superstitious air of supernaturality is thus 
thrown over them, are yet, every one of them, perfectly 
simple and explicable, and likely to have occurred. They 
are not wondrous prodigies, such as a " Tale of the Genii w 
contains, but simple, probable phenomena, viewed and re- 
corded by a superstitious mind, and tinged, in the record^ 
with the hue in which he viewed them* 



138 THE NORTHMEN 

Humph ! said the doctor ; you contrive to turn every- 
thing to the support of your own view of the question. 

Nay, doctor, it is no turning. Such is, unfortunately 
for you, the natural tendency of truth. All its parts 
cohere, and mutually establish and support each other. 

Does this, then, asked Mr. Cassall, bring us to the close 
of the narrative of Eirek the Red, and his sons ? 

It brings us to the close of all the most important par- 
ticulars of that narrative. There is an account given of 
an expedition to Vinland of Freydis, the daughter of 
Eirek, and her husband Thorvard, accompanied by two 
brothers, Helgi and Finnjbogi, merchants from Norway. 
This expedition did not occur till six years after that of 
Thorstein, (A.D. 1011,) and until after the return of 
Thorfinn. It will be hardly worth while to occupy our 
time with the details of this expedition, however, since no 
fresh discoveries are recorded, and nothing is exhibited to 
us but the character of a cruel and hard-hearted woman, 
reckless of her conduct, and mindful only of the gain she 
made. By her treachery the brothers and their whole 
company were destroyed, and their vessel, which was 
larger than her husband's, was seized and laden. Her 
conduct was subsequently made known to Leif by some 
of her own company, and his justly excited anger was only 
restrained from inflicting the punishment due to her crimes, 
by the consideration of the ill effect which it would have 
upon the dignity of his family. He contented himself with 
pronouncing his opinion of her conduct, and withholding 
from her children all places of trust and honour. 

Then we proceed next to the " account of Thorfinn "?■ 

We will do so this afternoon or to-morrow. Our pre* 
sent discussion has already occupied almost the whole of 
this morning. It has been protracted much longer than I 
expected* 



IN AMERICA. 139 

I am most anxious to hear the narrative of Thorfinn. 
Is there much contained in it which has not been detailed 
in the preceding narratives ? or does he make any fresh 
explorations ? 

Both these. The whole narrative is different in many 
respects, and, perhaps, more interesting ; and there are 
several fresh facts recorded with respect to the regions 
explored by Eirek's sons, which are valuable and in- 
teresting. 

Then I think we had better devote this afternoon to the 
continuation of the subject. I am certainly very anxious 
to hear something more of Gudrid, and to become ac- 
quainted with the heroes of the next expedition. What 
says the doctor ? 

With all my heart. We will have it this afternoon, if 
you please, said the doctor, carelessly. 

Now, seriously and soberly, doctor, said Mr. Norset, do 
you mean to say that you can any longer have the slightest 
doubt that the Northmen did discover and explore, to a 
great extent, the shores of the continent of North America 
south of Greenland ? — You have been compelled to ac- 
knowledge their discovery of Greenland, and thus, in fact, 
of America. — Or do you pretend to doubt that they ex- 
plored, and not only so, but that they fixed their abode on ? 
the shores of New England, five centuries before the 
discoveries and expeditions of Christoval Colon? 

Well, well, said the doctor,— apparently not well pleased 
to be called upon for a straight-forward answer,— perhaps 
there may be something in it; perhaps they did come 
here ; I suppose they did. 



CHAPTER III. 

Arrival of Thorfinn Karlsefni in Greenland, (A.D. 1006.)— Mar 
riage with Gudrid, (1006-7.)- — Expedition to Finland, (1007.)— 
Arrival at Kialarness, (Cape Cod.) — Winters (1007-8) in Straum- 
Jiord, (Buzzard's Bay.) — Snorri Thorfinnson born there, (1007.) 
Thorfinn passes on to Hop, (Rhode Island,) (1008.) — Winters there, 
(1008-9.) — Indian Traditions and Names. — Thorfinn encounters the 
Natives, (1009.)-— Sails up the Bay (towards Providence.) — Returns 
to Straumfiord, (1009.) — Expedition along the Eastern Coast, (1009.) 
— Winters at Straumfiord, (1009-10.) — -Returns to Greenland. 
(1010.) — Two Natives taken on way home. — Destruction of Biarni 
Grimolfson. — Thorfinn settles at Glcmmbce, in Iceland. 

What ! doctor, — you are beforehand with me this after- 
noon! exclaimed Mr. Norset, entering the room. Who 
could have dreamed that you were so very impatient to 
hear the continuation of these narratives, that you must 
come here directly after dinner ? I took my hat for half 
an hour, and have been sauntering beyond the old fort, 
here on the Point, indulging my fancy with visions of the 
doings of the Northmen, when they visited this neighbour- 
hood. Doubtless their footsteps traversed this very part 
of the island. 

Indulging your fancy, ay ? said the doctor ; observe 
that, Mr. Cassall. 

Well, doctor, and what of that ? asked Mr. Norset 

O, nothing, nothing, said the doctor, carelessly; only 
indulging your fancy a little ; — quite necessary in the 
matter of these Northmen, you know. 

I understand you, doctor ; but you will not be able to 
hang a very weighty argument upon that hook. Did you 
never read of the landing of the Pilgrim fathers ? 



THE NORTHMEN IN AMERICA. 141 

Certainly, I have. 

And did your imagination never conjure up the scene, 
with all the distinct vividness almost of reality ? If not, I 
fear that you took little interest in the narrative. 

Yes ; I believe the scene passed before my mind's 
eye. 

And did you ever doubt the reality and truth of the 
narrative itself, because thus your fancy drew from it a 
picture ? 

I cannot say that I did. 

Neither, then, can you take any exception, in the pre- 
sent case, to the truth and perfect historical authenticity of 
these facts, because my fancy has been roaming free, and 
conjuring up scenes which, if those narratives are true, 
must have had a probable existence, — if they are not true, 
can never have existed. The very wandering of the ima- 
gination, in this case, is closely dependent upon the esta- 
blished truth of the narrations, inasmuch as the mind can- 
not conceive of the vivid reality of the scenes, unless fully 
convinced, first, of the indubitable truth of the facts upon 
which those scenes must have depended for their possible 
existence. Almost the whole pleasure, in such wander- 
ings of the fancy, consists in the accompanying conviction 
of their truth. You are, however, impatient to hear the 
continuation of the narrative, I perceive, by your taking 
your station here so early. 

The doctor made no reply, but his motions betrayed 
evident symptoms of impatience, though he was unwilling 
to make acknowledgement of its existence. 

We shall not occupy quite so much time this afternoon 
as we did this morning, observed Mr. Norset, since the 

NARRATIVE OF THE EXPEDITION OF THORFINN will alone 

fall under our notice, with but few other incidental facts. 
This narrative is somewhat longer, it is true, than any of 
those, taken singly, which we have already examined. Its 



142 THE NORTHMEN 

details will, however, I think, be sufficiently interesting to 
compensate for its greater length. 

One word before you begin, interposed the doctor. You 
said, I think, that the particulars of this narrative are con- 
tained only in the " account of Thorfinn " ? 

Not so, answered Mr. Norset. I stated that the fullest 
details ai*e there given. A sketch of the transactions is 
found in the " account of Eirek the Red, and of Green- 
land" in which all the main facts are the same, but only 
very brief details are given. The cause of this, and the 
internal proof which it affords of the authenticity of the 
documents, and truth of the narratives, I have already ex- 
plained.* 

I remember, now, that you did allude to these circum- 
stances. Are there any other authorities given in that 
volume for the facts detailed in this narrative ? 

There are, — as in the case of the principal narratives 
contained in the " account of Eirek the Red, and of Green- 
land" — several extracts given from other documents, in 
*which allusion is made, more or less in detail, to the ex- 
pedition of Thorfinn. There, is moreover, another detailed 
account of many of the circumstances of the expedition 
added to the main narrative, in which the correspondence 
in statements is very exact : some few minute particulars 
alone differ. The document whence this latter is printed 
professes to be a copy — it is a manuscript — of a much 
more ancient manuscript. The originals of each of these 
two documents were, in all probability, the committal to 
writing of the same tradition. 

Very well, sir ; we will see what appearance of authen- 
ticity is exhibited. Pray commence. 

You are quite impatient, doctor. We will pursue the 
same plan with this as with the former narratives, and 

* See, ante, chap. i. p. 27, &c. and chap. ii. p. 46, &c. and p. 136. 



IN AMERICA. 143 

discuss any points which may arise, as we proceed. I must 
observe that the events detailed in this narrative com- 
mence very soon after the point of time to which the last 
narrative which we discussed this morning — that of Thor- 
stein — carried us, namely, about the time of the return of 
Gudrid to Brattahlid, in the spring of 1006. It is neces- 
sary to remember this, in order to the ascertainment of 
the date of Thorhnn's expedition. Before arriving at the 
narrative of the expedition itself, we have a few words on 
the race and country, and other particulars, of Thorfinn 
himself. The account commences thus : — - 

" There* was a man named Thord, who lived at Hofd,f 
in Hofdastrand (north of Iceland). He married Frid- 
gerd, daughter of Thorer the Idle, and of Fridgerd, 
daughter of Kiarval, king of the Irish. Thord was the 
son of Biarni Butter-tue, son of Thorvald, son of 
Asleik, son of Biarni Ironsides, son of Ragnar Lod- 
brok (Hairy-breeches). Thord and Fridgerd had a son 
named Snorri, who married Thorhild the Partridge, 
daughter of Thord the Loud. They had a son named 
Thord Horsehead. Thorfinn Karlsefni was his 
son, whose mother's name was- Thorunn." 

Well, cried the doctor, — whose eyes had rolled, and 
whose face had moved in singular contortions, during the 
recital of these names, — what extraordinary surnames they 
did give to their ancestors! Biarni Butter -Tub ! The 
titles were more appropriate than elegant, that is certain. 

" Thorfinn occupied his time in mercantile expedi- 
tions, and was esteemed a skilful merchant. One summer 



* Antiq. Am. p. 130. 

f This place, with most others mentioned in the narratives con- 
tained in this volume, will be found marked in the map affixed to Hen- 
derson's Iceland. Most of the localities in Iceland still retain their 
ancient names. 



144 THE NORTHxMEtf 

he fitted out his ship for a voyage to Greenland, accom- 
panied by Snorri Thorbrandson, of Alptafiord, and a 
company of forty men. There was a man named Biarni 
Grimolfson, of Breidafiord, and another named Thor- 
kall Gamlason, of Austfiord. These men fitted out a 
ship, at the same time, to go to Greenland. They had 
also a company of forty men. This ship and that of Thor- 
finn, as soon as they were ready, were put out to sea. It 
is not recorded," (that is, by the Saga-men, or tradition 
bearers,) " how long they were on the voyage : it is only 
stated that both ships arrived at Eireksfiord in the autumn 
of that year (1006). Leif and others rode down to the 
ship, and friendly greetings took place on both sides." 

I must here remark, said Mr. Norset, that in the " ac- 
count of Thorfinn" the name of Eirek occurs instead of 
that of Leif. 

Indeed ! said the doctor, leaning forward, as if to seize 
the statement with avidity, in the hope of being able to 
impeach the credit of the narrative. 

Don't be in too great a hurry, doctor, continued Mr. 
Norset, smiling ; there is nothing very wonderful about it. 
In the other account the name of Leif occurs throughout, 
and it is evident that the occurrence of that of Eirek, in 
the " account of Thorfinn" is only an error of ignorance 
or carelessness. As, in the " account of Eirek, 1 ' there are 
contained certain errors as to the family of Thorfinn 
which no Icelander would have made, so, in the " account 
of Thorfinn" there are contained certain errors as to the 
family of Eirek which no Greenlander would have made. 
Eirek had died five winters previously, and Leif had suc- 
ceeded to his place and rank. The narrator of the " ac- 
count of Tliorfinn" knowing that the name of Eirek oc- 
curred in one connection, and knowing that he was the 
founder of, and principal man in, the colony of Greenland, 
doubtless considered the name of Leif only an error for 



IN AMERICA. 145 

the name of his father, being unacquainted with the par- 
ticulars of Eirek's death. You will, of course, doctor, par- 
ticularly observe that these errors, so palpable upon com- 
parison of the two accounts, would never have been found 
in a fabrication. They affect, however, no single fact of 
the narrative ; they are unimportant, except inasmuch as 
that they stamp the records in which they are contained 
with that proof of authenticity which consists in evidence 
of a diversity of authors, places, and times, in the origin 
of particular documents, between w r hich, nevertheless, an 
absence of all concert is manifest, at the same time that a 
congruity is present in all the main facts narrated. 

This error would certainly have seemed an inconsistency, 
remarked Mr. Cassall, but for this explanation, which un- 
doubtedly makes the fact bear strongly in proof of the 
authenticity of both the documents. It is something like 
the case, though perhaps not quite so marked, of the duke 
of Argyle, quoted by Paley. 

Go on, said the doctor, condescendingly ; — Leif or 
Eirek ; — it is not of much use caviling about a single 
name. 

Especially, said Mr. Norset, when it cannot be done 
with any show of reason or argument. 

" Leif and others rode down to the ship, and friendly 
interchanges took place. The captains requested Leif 
to accept whatever he chose to take of their merchandise. 
Leif, in return, entertained them handsomely, and invited 
the chief men in both ships to spend the winter with him 
at Brattahlid. They accepted his invitation with many 
thanks. Then their goods were carried to Brattahlid, 
where they themselves had every entertainment which they 
could desire ; wherefore their winter quarters pleased them 
much. 

" As the feast of Yule (Christmas) drew nigh, Leif 
became silent and low-spirited, more than he was wont. 

H 



146 THE NORTHMEN 

Thorfinn said to him, * Are you ill, friend Leif? we think 
that you do not seem in your usual spirits. You have en- 
tertained us most hospitably, for which we are anxious to 
render you all the service in our power. Tell me what it 
is that ails you ! ' ' You have received what I have been 
able to offer you,' said Leif, ' in the kindest manner, and 
there is no idea in my mind that you have been deficient 
in any courtesy ; but I fear lest, when you go elsewhere, 
it may be said that you never witnessed a Yule feast so 
meanly celebrated as that which approaches, at which you 
will be entertained by Leif of Brattahlid ! ' 

" ' That shall never be the case, friend,' answered Thor- 
finn. 6 We have abundant stores in the ship ; take of these 
as much as you need, and prepare a feast as magnificent 
as you please.' Leif accepted his offer, and the Yule com- 
menced ; and so well were Leif 's arrangements made, that 
all were astonished that such a sumptuous feast could be 
provided in so poor a country. After the Yule, Thorfinn 
began to treat with Leif as to the marriage of Gudrid ; 
Leif being the person to whom the right of betrothment 
belonged. Leif gave a favourable ear to his advances, say- 
ing that she must necessarily fulfil that destiny which fate 
had appointed, and that he had heard nothing of Thorfinn 
but what was honourable. In the end, Thorfinn Karlsefni 
married Gudrid, and their nuptials were celebrated at Brat- 
tahlid during this same winter" (1006-7). The date is as- 
certained from the circumstance of its being mentioned in 
the " account of Eirek," &c. that Thorfinn and his com- 
panions arrived in Greenland in the summer of the same 
year as that in which Gudrid returned to Brattahlid after 
the death of Thorstein. 

" The conversation frequently turned, at Brattahlid, on 
the discovery of Vinland the Good ; many saying that an 
expedition there held out a fair prospect of gain. At 
length Thorfinn and Snorri made preparations for going 



IN AMERICA. 147 

on an expedition thither in the following spring, (1007). 
Biarni Grimolfson and Thorhall Gamlason, already men- 
tioned, determined to accompany them. Thorvard, the 
husband of Freydis, the daughter of Eirek, went with them, 
as also did Thorvald Eirekson." 

Thorvald Eirekson ! said the doctor ; I thought he had 
been killed some time before ? 

Do you not remember, answered Mr. Norset, that I 
mentioned this case, yesterday,* as one in which the main 
facts related in the two accounts were the same, but with 
some difference in the particulars ? We shall find an ac- 
count of the death of Thorvald related in this narrative, in 
nearly the same manner as it is related in the " account of 
Eirek." It is most probable that some confusion of names 
exists here, for, in the second " account of Tliorfinn" \ 
it is stated that " Thorvald, a kinsman of Eirek, went with 
Thorfinn." There can, therefore, be little doubt that there 
was some Thorvald, a relation of Eirek, who did go with 
Thorfinn, and that the narrator of the "account of Thor- 
Jinn" being unacquainted with the particulars of Eirek's 
family, has confused this Thorvald with Thorvald the son 
of Eirek, and so placed the particulars of the death of the 
latter, which he had heard, to the account of the former, 
who was not the son, but the kinsman of Eirek. 

I now remember your mentioning this variation in the 
accounts, said the doctor. I had forgotten it. I will give 
you the benefit of your explanation. 

Truly, I am greatly indebted to your generosity, said 
Mr. Norset, with assumed humility. 

" They were also accompanied by Thorhall, commonly 



* Ante, p. 28. 

f Antiq. Am. p. 168. When the second account of Thorfinn is men- 
tioned, reference is always made to the additional account mentioned, 
ante, p. U2. 

h2 



148 THE NORTHMEN 

called the Hunter, who had, for many years, been the 
huntsman of Eirek during the summer, and his steward 
during the winter. This Thorhall was a man of gigantic 
stature and of great strength, and swarthy in complexion : 
he was a man of very few words, and when he did speak 
it was chiefly in a bantering manner : he was given to evil 
counsel, and had been ill affected to Christianity ever since 
its introduction into Greenland. He possessed, however, 
much knowledge of uninhabited lands. He was in the 
same ship with Thorvard and Thorvald. These latter made 
use of the ship which had brought Thorbiorn from Ice- 
land."* So that this expedition consisted of three ships. 
" There were in all," — look, doctor, and Mr. Cassall, — 
this number of men, — " CXL." 

And, pray, why do you write that number down on 
paper in Roman numerals, instead of stating it in straight- 
forward language ? asked the doctor. 

Because, answered Mr. Norset, ' thereby hangs a tale.' 

The doctor and Mr. Cassall both looked somewhat 
puzzled. 

Nothing very much out of the way, doctor ; only it is 
desirable to call your attention to the fact. Had I said 
140, in plain English, it would have misled you ; — and, 
had I said 160, without noticing the mode in which the 
number is recorded, it would not have been strictly 
candid. 

But do you mean to say, asked Mr. Cassall, that 140 
and 160 are the same? 

Certainly not ; but I mean to say that the Roman nu- 

* Thorbiorn must have reached Greenland in the course of the year 
1000 or 1001, since his family were Christians, and Christianity was 
not introduced into Iceland till 1000. and he reached Greenland before 
Eirek died, which was in the winter of 1001-2. This date agrees 
well with all the incidental particulars mentioned concerning him and 
his familv. 



IN AMERICA. 149 

nierals, " CXL," mean in this place 160, whereas, you 
might have taken them to mean 140: some explanation 
thus becomes necessary. The doctor may be aware that 
the hundred usually comprised, among the northern na- 
tions, in the middle ages, six score, or 120. 

I know that it sometimes did. 

It is to be presumed, then, that such is its meaning in 
this place. 

' It is to be presumed'! exclaimed the doctor; — and 
what may be the reason of that, sir ? I imagine you say 
that it is to be presumed to indicate 120 in this place, in 
order to fit some theory, or accord with some other state- 
ments. This is suspicious. 

You are welcome to your suspicions, doctor. They are 
groundless. There is no theory to support, for, in every 
one of the documents, of any kind, wherein numerals occur, 
they are found to be expressed in Raman, and not in Arabic 
numerals.* The question is simply one of fact. The 
Roman numeral C, may signify either 100 or 120 ; that is, 
either the short hundred of five score, or the long hundred 
of six score. The question is, whether the short or the 
long hundred is here signified : — 

Pardon me, interrupted Mr. Cassall ; I never heard of 
short and long hundred before. I thought the hundred 
always consisted of five score. 

By no means. The hundred very commonly, if not 
generally, in use among the Northern European nations, 
formerly comprised 120, or six score. Indeed, this com- 
putation is not out of use at the present day, even in En- 
gland, by the name of the " long hundred" Certain articles 
are still always sold, in certain parts of the country, by the 
long hundred. In avoirdupois weight, the hundred, in 
England, always consists of five score and a dozen, or 112; 

• See Aiitiq. Am* p. 462, 



150 THE NORTHMEN 

— and so it did in the United States until recently, as yon 
know. A ton of coal, in England, now contains 240 
pounds, or nearly one eighth, more than the same nominal 
weight does in the United States. This shows that one 
hundred does not always consist of five score. 

Then you imagine that, in this case, Thorfinn had with 
him 160 men, and not 140 ? 

Such would seem to have been the case, according to 
the known common usage of the hundred by the Northern 
nations of that date. Pray observe, however, that this in- 
terpretation is made with no reference to any thing what- 
ever, except the point of fact. Whether it means 160 or 
140, is a matter of not the slightest importance to the nar- 
rative, or the other facts. It is not a little absurd, there- 
fore, to raise an objection, as some of the reviews have 
done, — and which is a proof of the non-perusal of thi& 
volume by their authors,— against this interpretation, and 
mark it as an impeachment of the truth of the narrative. 
Such an objection is not quite so rational or well founded 
as if any one were to object to the authenticity of the 
whole Roman history, because Quintilian gives us to un- 
derstand* that Cicero's name was always pronounced, 
among his contemporaries, as Kikero, whereas, we are 
accustomed to pronounce it with the C soft. We will now 
proceed with the narrative. 

" There were one hundred and sixty men in all. They 
took with them all kinds of live stock, for they designed to 
colonize the land. Thorfinn asked Leif to give him the 
■dwellings which he had erected in Vinland. Leif told him 
that he would grant him the use of them, but that he could 
not give them to him.f 

" Then they sailed to Westbygd, and thence to Bjar- 
ney;-" 

* Quint, de Inst. Orat. lib. i. f Antiq. Am. Cf. p. &7. 



IN AMERICA. 151 

And what and where is Bjarney? asked the doctor. 

The name Bjarney, literally bear island, seems to have 
been indifferently applied to many islands. Thus the pre- 
sent isle of Disco was called Bjarney ; and we have men- 
tion presently made of another island, called Bjarney, at 
a great distance from Disco. The Bjarney just mentioned 
was probably one of the numerous islands on the coast of 
Labrador, below Cumberland, in Hudson's Straits, upon 
which they would naturally touch on their way from West- 
bygd to Helluland.* That this was the case, is rendered 
probable from the fact that they were only two days in 
sailing from Bjarney to Helluland. It is obvious that it 
could not have been Disco, since that island lies far to the 
north of Westbygd, and would have been far, indeed, out 
of their course in going to Vinland. 

f Thence they sailed for two days towards the south. 
Land being seen, they put out a boat, and explored. They 
found vast flat stones, many of which were twelve ells 
broad. There was a great number of foxes there." You 
perceive that this description coincides precisely in fact, 
though expressed in different terms, with that of Leif. 
We have modern descriptions of this region, which, be- 
sides according, as we have seen, with the general tenor of 



* It is worthy of observation, however, that the whole of the coast 
of Labrador, and the northern coast of North America to the west of 
Greenland, was called, by the ancient Icelandic geographers, (whose 
writings are still in existence,) Helluland, being distinguished, how- 
ever, from the present Newfoundland by the addition Helluland it 
Mikla, or Great Helluland, whereas the island was simply Hellu- 
land, or Litla Helluland, It would seem that Thornnn was anxious 
to explore all these coasts. Thus, he took with him Thorhall, " who 
was well acquainted with the uninhabitable tracts," and went to v\"est- 
bygd : he then apparently went to this Bjarney, and thence sailed to 
Labrador or Helluland it Mikla, which he coasted along, till he reached 
Newfoundland or Litla Helluland, (See his track, as laid down in the 
Chart) 



152 THE NORTHMEN 

these descriptions, make particular mention of the large 
flat stones.* 

Go on, said the doctor ; I want Thorfinn to reach Vin- 
land ; and I do not intend to detain you much before you 
carry him there, unless we come to something very out- 
rageous. I will not complain of this description. We all 
know that there are plenty of foxes in that region. 

I dare say, answered Mr. Norset, that you will find work 
for yourself before we reach Vinland ; for we have some 
particulars concerning the intervening region which we 
have not before had. But, to proceed ; — though I should 
remark that the narrator of this expedition, being anxious 
to give all the honour he could to Thorfinn, makes him 
bestow names on all the places visited ;— whereas, we have 
seen that Leif and Thorvald first named the different 
lands : these names Thorfinn, of course, learned during 
his stay with Leif, — -which stay, as well as Leif's expedi- 
tion, is recorded in all the narratives. The same names 
are bestowed on the different lands in each account. 

" They called that land Helluland. Thence they sailed 
two days in a southerly course, and came to a land covered 
with wood, and in which were many wild animals. Beyond 
this land, to the south-east, lay an island, on which they 
killed a bear. They called the island Bjarney, and the 
land Markland."f 

Bjarney, said Mr. Cassall, must be Cape Sable Isle. The 
situation of that island corresponds exactly with the de- 
scription. I suppose that Thorfinn first touched on Nova 
Scotia in a more northerly part than Leif, as he reached it 
in two days. He would then coast along till Bjarney was 
reached. 

* Antiq. Am. p. 419. 

t Gaspar de Corte Real, who touched on Nova Scotia in 1501, called 
it Terra Verde> a name very similar in meaning to the Norse, Mark* 
land. See ante, p, 89* 



IN AMERICA. 153 

Most probably your conjecture is correct ; but you per- 
ceive that the details here are meagre, not being so full 
as in the account of Leif's voyage. The express object of 
Thorfinn was to reach Vinland ; and he evidently did not 
trouble himself much about intervening lands, nor was he 
so careful in the description of them as the other navi- 
gators. As far as he goes, he corroborates the statements 
of these others. His meagreness in this part of the nar- 
rative is an incidental proof of the genuineness of the 
whole, since we know that his avowed destination was 
Vinland. I beg your particular attention to what imme- 
diately follows, as it opens a description which we have not 
before had. 

" Thence, (that is, from the island Bjarney,) they sailed 
towards the south for two days,* and arrived at a ness, or 
promontory of land. They sailed along the shores of this 
promontory, the land lying to the starboard. These shores 
were extensive and sandy. They made for land, and found 
on the ness the keel of a ship," (doubtless the same that 
Thorvald had set up there ;) " wherefore they called the 
place Kialarness. And they called the shores Furdu- 
stranbir, {shores of great lengthy or wonderful shores,) 
because the coasting along them seemed tiresome," on 
account of their desertness. 

We have reached Kialarness again, at last, said the doc- 
tor. Is Thorfinn's Kialarness the same as Thorvald's ? 

Undoubtedly. Mark the description, and you can have 
no doubt about the matter. They sail southward for two 
days from Cape Sable Isle, off Nova Scotia, and come to a 
ness, or neck of land, which, sailing on, they keep to the*. 
right hand of the ship. Does not this exactly correspond 
to the neck of Cape Cod ? 

* Cf. Antiq. Am. pp. 170 and 139. 
h5 



154 THE NORTHMEN 

And what, then, is the meaning of the long' saiidy shores * 
and why did not Thorvald allude to these ? 

Both these questions are easy to answer ; but we will, if 
you please, take the last first. Do you not remember that 
Thorvald was driven along these coasts by a tempest, and 
only ran aground at the extremity of the cape ? He had 
something else to do then, than examine the nature of the 
coast as he was driven past ; and he could not, probably, 
have discovered its aspect, if he had looked, in that state of 
the weather. None other besides Thorvald and Thorfinn 
coasted this cape, as far as we are informed in these records; 
and the circumstance of Thorvald's having been driven past 
by a tempest, and the narrator of his voyage not describing it, 
while Thorfinn coasted leisurely along, and the narrator of 
his voyage thus more carefully describes it, is a strong in- 
ternal evidence of the authenticity of each narrative. 

But how do you explain the long sandy shores? 

How do I explain it ! You have never been down on 
Cape Cod, I presume, doctor, or you would not ask such a 
question ? 

No, I never w r as in that vicinity. 

Then you may judge of the correctness of Thorfinn's 
description by the following fact. It was only last night 
that I was spending the evening with a friend in this 
neighbourhood, and he happened to mention a journey he 
had made to Cape Cod to attend some meeting. In the 
course of his narration, he stated, without any question or 
allusion on my part, that he never was in such a desolate 
and dreary place in his life as Cape Cod. He said he 
never felt any thing like Nostalgia in his life, except three 
times. The strongest was while at Cape Cod ; and so 
dreary and desolate did he find its desert sands, that he 
preferred returning home to Boston, where he then resided, 
twice in the course of three days, to staying on that coast 



IN AMERICA. 155 

during the interval. The same testimony is borne by all 
travellers. Hitchcock, in his Report on the Geology of 
Massachusetts, p. 96, &c. ? says of Cape Cod, — " The dunes, 
or sand-hills, which are often nearly or quite barren of 
vegetation, and of snowy whiteness, forcibly attract atten- 
tion, on account of their peculiarity. As we approach the 
extremity of the Cape, the sand and barrenness increase ; 
and, in not a few places, it would need only a party of 
Bedouin Arabs to cross the traveller's path, to make him 
feel that he was in the depths of an Arabian or Libyan 
desert." 

Certainly, said Mr. Cassall, that is pretty strong con- 
firmation of the correctness of Thorfinn's description. So 
they called it Furdustrandir, because of the extent of the 
coast ? 

So the account says ; and well might they apply the 
term to a shore so long, barren, and monotonous, Its 
dreariness would necessarily make the passage by it appear 
particularly tiresome. The reason for the name, however, 
was probably added by the person who committed Thor- 
finn's narrative to writing. Furdustrandir means, literally, 
wonderful shores. This term may be derived from its re- 
markably tiresome length, but is, perhaps, hardly so likely 
to be so, as from another circumstance, which is, indeed, a 
much more wonderful circumstance attending that locality. 
Hitchcock, in the work just quoted, p. 98, remarks, — " In 
crossing the sands of the Cape, I noticed a singular mirage, 
or deception. In Orleans, for instance, we seemed to be 
ascending at an angle of three or four degrees, nor was I 
convinced that such was not the case, until, turning about, 
I perceived that a similar ascent appeared in the road just 
passed over." This phenomenon may have been observed 
by Thorfinn's party, who, we know, must have landed here, 
as they found the keel standing on the neck, — and have 
given origin to the name Furdustrandir. 



156 THE NORTHMEN 

More probably than the other derivation of the word, I 
think, said the doctor. And where did they go after passing 
these " wonderful shores" ? 

" They afterwards came to a bay,* and directed the 
course of their vessels into this bay." 

That must be Nantucket Bay, remarked Mr. Cassall. 
They must necessarily reach that arm of the sea, after 
coasting the tongue of Cape Cod. 

Doubtless you are correct, said Mr. Norset, as the fol- 
lowing particulars of the narrative will very clearly show. 
I may remark that Thorfinn describes the whole of this 
coasting voyage with care. You have seen, and will pre- 
sently see further, that he notices facts which are not re- 
lated in any of the other narratives, while the descriptions 
in all the narratives are able to be identified with the same 
localities. 

" King Olaf Tryggvason," the same whom we saw that 
Leif visited,f " had given to Leif two Scots, a man named 
Haki, and a woman named Hekia : they were swifter of 
foot than wild animals. These Leif had given to Thorfinn, 
and they were then in his ship. When they had passed 
beyond Furdustrandir, he put these Scots on shore, direct- 
ing them to run over the country towards the south-w r estJ 
for three days, and then return. They were very lightly 
clad. The ships lay to during their absence. When they 
returned, one carried in his hand a bunch of grapes, the 
other an ear of corn. They went on board, and then the 
ships proceeded on their course, until the land was inter- 
sected by another bay." 

That must necessarily be Buzzard's Bay> said Mr. Cas- 

* The original here literally signifies " the land became bay~ey ;" 
that is, had a bend inwards, so as to form a bay. The translation 
given expresses the sense correctly. See Antiq. Am. pp. 139 and 171* 

t See ante, pp.80 and 81. 

% Cf. Antiq. Am. pp. 140 and 428. 



IN AMERICA. 157 

sail, who, during the whole discussion of these narratives, 
kept the map constantly in his hand, following the course 
of the voyagers with his pencil. 
Obviously so, said Mr. Norset. 

" Outwards from this bay lay an island, on each side of 
which there was a very rapid current. They called this 
island Straumey (isle of currents). There was so great 
a number of eider ducks there, that they could hardly walk 
without treading on the eggs."* 

What island is this ? inquired the doctor. 
It must, I presume, have been either the present island 
of Marthas Vineyard, or the connected islands of Cutty - 
hunk and Nashawenna, between which, even now, a high 
shoal runs. Perhaps the latter locality is more probably 
correct than the former. Its correctness, however, sup- 
poses certain effects of the current, which I will notice 
presently. 

And what is the meaning of the egg story, and the rapid 
current ? Are either of these found here ? 

As to the eggs, it is the fact that the eider duck is still 
found in some of the islands of Massachusetts :f probably 
before the settlement of the country they abounded much 
more commonly than at present. You are aware, — -or may 
be, by looking at the map,— that there are now islands in 
Buzzard's Bay and Nantucket Bay, and elsewhere on these 
coasts, called Egg Islands, which name can be derived 

* Precisely the same form of expression was on one occasion made 
use of to the author, by a gentleman in Boston, U.S., who was de- 
scribing some parts of Boston Bay during a certain season of the year 
(the same as that in which Thorfinn reached Straumey). The only 
difference was, that the eggs mentioned by this gentleman were those 
of gulls ; those seen by Thorfinn are said to have been those of eider 
ducks. 

f See annot. ^Edr, in Antiq. Am. p. 444, being a quotation from 
Ebeling's " Erdbeschreibung und Geschichte von Anierika," (1794,) i, 
p. 210. 



158 THE NORTHMEN 

from no other circumstance than the abundance of eggs 
found there, either now, or formerly. 

They must have found this neighbourhood offer com- 
fortable quarters, I should think, said the doctor. They 
had better have staid here. 

They appear to have been somewhat of your opinion, 
doctor; for they did pitch their tent in the neighbourhood 
of Buzzard's Bay for a time. 

You have not explained the rapid currents, said the 
doctor. 

These rapid currents were occasioned by the Gulf 
Stream, the course of which, passing northward from the 
Gulf of Mexico, lies at no great distance from the whole 
of the eastern coast of the United States, and is known to 
have lain still nearer to this coast in former times than at 
present. A glance at the map will show you that it must, 
even now, produce the effects described around all the 
islands in this neighbourhood, and remarkably so up Buz- 
zard's Bay. That this is the case will be seen by inspect- 
ing the modern accounts of these localities.* I even heard 
a gentleman remark, the other day, not having the slightest 
reference to the topic before us, that many captains, who 
had crossed the Atlantic fifty times without a single qualm, 
were made sea-sick immediately on entering the waters in 
this neighbourhood. It is, moreover, a known fact to 
geologists, that the Gulf Stream is turned to the eastward 
by the shoals of Nantucket, f It is to be observed that 
this current has necessarily had some effect upon the con- 
dition of the land in these regions. Some changes have 
taken place within the memory of man. It is very proba- 
ble that some of the islands in this neighbourhood were 
formerly connected with the main-land ; perhaps the whole 

* Antiq. Am. p. 428, note c. 

f See Lyell's Geology, 5th edition, vol. i. p. 384, 



IN AMERICA. 159 

string of islands extending from the south-western extre- 
mity of the peninsula of Cape Cod, below Falmouth, for- 
merly composed a portion of the main-land of that penin- 
sula. 

What have these changes to do with this subject ? 

They are very clearly connected with it. Thus, — sup- 
posing that, at the time of these voyages, this string of 
islands, with the exception of Cuttyhunk and Nasha- 
wenna, the connection of which with the main-land may 
probably be referred to a still more remote period, was 
formerly connected with the main-land,— it appears very 
natural that Leif and Thorvald, who did not coast along, 
as Thorfinn appears to have done, should have passed 
Buzzard's Bay, without sailing up it, or noticing these 
islands. Again, the present narration speaks of an 
island, There is the island of Martha's Vineyard, to be 
sure, much larger than any of the others, — and it is 5 
indeed, very probable that Martha's Vineyard and Nan- 
tucket were formerly connected, — but there are several 
other islands lying immediately at the mouth, of the bay* 
They would probably have been noticed, had they existed. 

Ah, said the doctor, I thought we should find that you 
would have recourse to a parcel of conjectures to support 
your tales. 

You might think so, doctor; but your thoughts were 
still vain imaginings. I have had no recourse to any con- 
jecture to support any tales. In the narrative before us ? 
there is nothing inconsistent with the localities as they ac- 
tually now exist ; but, upon referring to certain changes, 
which the known laws of nature are calculated to have 
worked, we find the consistency and correctness of the 
narrative to be still more striking. Knowing what these 
laws of nature are, we know that what is now has been 
different in former times. Where is the sun at this mo- 
ment? 



160 THE NORTHMEN 

Verging towards the west. 

Do you thence infer that he has always been in that 
aspect ? 

To be sure not. 

Why not ? How can you know otherwise ? 

Because I know that his daily course is from east to 
west. 

Then you know that a change is constantly taking 
place in his position, or rather in the position of the earth 
with respect to him. You know that his past position 
has been different from his present one. You would not, 
then, doubt any man's statement, because he said that ? 
when a certain fact took place, the sun was in the east, 
although, when you now look, you see him in the west. 
The course of the Gulf Stream, and the effects produced 
by it, are regulated by laws as certain as is the course of 
the ecliptic. There is, therefore, no more conjecture in 
alluding to the changes which it must have produced in 
Buzzard's Bay, or elsewhere, than there is in alluding to 
the sun's eastward aspect this morning. I suppose you 
remember that 

" Harry of Monmouth, Lancaster, and Derby," 

as Shakspeare styles him, succeeded to the throne of 
England in 1399? 

Certainly, I do : — was he a Northman ? added the 
doctor, with something like a sneer. 

No, he was not a Northman, any more than all the 
Anglo-Saxon race are of the same stock with the North- 
men of old ; but you may perhaps remember, also, that 
this same Henry IV. landed at Ravenspur, in Yorkshire, 
which place was then a considerable port ? 

What of that, sir ? 

It may seem perhaps to you a curious and fanciful con- 
jecture, but it is, nevertheless, a fact, that this very Raven- 



IN AMERICA. 161 

spur is now about two miles out in the ocean,* and no- 
thing but a sand-bank, which may be partly seen at low 
water. Now I beg you will never believe the page of 
English history again, because, in order to do so, you 
must have recourse to the coiijecture that there was once 
land, and a considerable town, where now there are seen 
only the wasting waters of the ocean. 

The doctor looked puzzled, and somewhat troubled* 
He briefly observed, — I never heard of that fact before. 

It is a fact, nevertheless ; and I could name a hundred 
such, along the eastern coast of England,— towns and 
villages, once existing, now far within the ocean. f Ob-- 
serve, this Ravenspur was in existence four hundred years 
ago, and now is looked for vainly. There is no current 
continually driving against that shore like the Gulf Stream 
against Martha's Vineyard and the coast of Massachusetts^ 
It is upwards of eight hundred years since the Northmen 
navigated these waters. Certainly, then, it is no conjecture 
to speak of the changes which the coast must necessarily 
have undergone within that time, or to allude to land sub- 
merged, and now appearing only in part, as islands. Nay, 

* See LyelTs Geology, vol. i. p. 402, and Camden's Britannia, 
(Gough's edition, folio,) vol. iii. p. 77, The reader will find mention 
in both these places, of various other towns washed away, some of them 
even since Camden's time. Among these are Auburn, Hartburn, 
Hyde, Owthorne, Kilnsea, Fismerk, Tharlet- thorp, Redwayr, Penys- 
thorp, Upsall, and Potterneet. 

f If the eye is cast along the map of the eastern coast of England, 
it cannot fail to be attracted by the very extensive shoals in The 
Wash, between Norfolk and Lincolnshire. Many towns and villages 
have here, too, disappeared. It is probable that, at no very distant 
date, the shoals between Boston Deeps and the coast of Lincoln were 
main-land. The course of the Witham, on which the ancient town of 
Boston stands, is clearly discernible through these shoals at the pre- 
sent day ; and it seems probable that, at the time Boston first rose into 
existence, (before the eighth century,) that town lay mnch farther 
from the ocean, than at present. 



162 THE NORTHMEN 

I have, as I mentioned this morning, the positive testimony 
of one of the oldest residents in the island of Nantucket to 
the fact, that the visible shoals of that island have under- 
gone a remarkable change within his memory and obser- 
vation ; and that many islands, which formerly appeared 
above the water on those shoals, are now no longer seen. 
Is it, then, conjecture to speak of the likelihood of the 
former union of Martha's Vineyard with Nantucket, as 
also of that of the chain of islands off the south-west extre- 
mity of Cape Cod with the main-land ? The effect of the 
current on this coast may be conceived from the fact which 
I have already noticed, that it is the Banks of Nantucket 
which turn the course of the Gulf Stream, at the depth of 
from two hundred to three hundred feet below the surface 
of the water,* 

The doctor was silent. He endeavoured to look as if it 
were a matter of indifference to him, whether Martha's 
Vineyard and Nantucket were ever united or not. He 
appeared, however, quite relieved when, after a few mo- 
ments' silence, Mr. Cassall inquired, — How do you ac- 
count for the fact that neither Leif nor Thorvald remark- 
ed this current ? 

It is not difficult to account for this circumstance, an- 
swered Mr. Norset. In the first place, it is to be observed 
that Thorfinn's whole course, from the time he reached 
Kialarness, appears to have been carefully coasting along 
the shore, while both Leif and Thorvald, according to the 
accounts, stood out to open sea as far as they were able* 
The latter would not, therefore, observe the currents on 
each side of the island. It was on the north side of Nan- 
's* Lyell's Geology, vol. i. p. 384. These very extensive banks will 
be seen represented in D'Anville's Atlas, Map of " Amerique Septem- 
trionale." The reader cannot fail to perceive that the argument above, 
and the fact of these very extensive lower shoals, strengthen the ar- 
gument on ante pp. 90 and 91. 



IN AMERICA. 163 

tucket that Leif landed, where these currents would not 
be visible. They did not pass up Buzzard's Bay at all, 
but crossed its mouth direct ; and the current would thus 
not be noticed by them as any thing extraordinary, though 
it might have the effect of driving their vessel towards 
shore, and thus carrying them nearer to Seaconnet. Cross- 
ing these waters with a favourable wind, they would, not 
expecting the swell occasioned by the current, not distin- 
guish the swell from that occasioned by the wind. The 
current would affect them but for a very short distance, 
since they did not, like Thorfinn, pass up and explore 
Buzzard's Bay. It was, doubtless, his experience in passing 
up and coasting along the shores of this bay, that directed 
his attention especially to the current. He would there 
experience its effects for a length of time, and perceive its 
continuance during the whole months of his stay on the 
coast. One thing, at any rate, is obvious, that this non- 
mention of the current by Leif and Thorvald, and the no- 
tice of it by Thorfinn, are evidences of the authenticity of 
each account, since such a palpable omission in the ac- 
counts of the two former would never have occurred in a 
fabrication. 

That is clear, said Mr. Cassall. Let us now, if you 
please, proceed with the narrative. 

The very next clause in the narrative is important, since 
it shows that it was, as I have just suggested, the circum- 
stance of their passing up the bay, which called the atten- 
tion of Thorfinn and his company to the current. 

" They directed their course into this bay,* and called 
it Straumfiord (that is, Stream Bay, or Bay of Cur- 
rents). Here they disembarked, and made preparations 
for remaining. They had carried out with them every 
kind of cattle, and found abundance of pasturage. The 



Cf. Antiq. Am. pp. 141 and-173, 



164 THE NORTHMEN 

situation of this place was pleasant. They occupied their 
time chiefly in exploring the land. Here they passed the 
winter " (1007-8). I must call your attention, in this 
place, to the fact, that a son was born to Thorfinn and 
Gudrid during the autumn of this year, after they had 
established themselves in their quarters on the shores of 
Straumfiord. This fact is not stated in this place, in the 
narrative, but it is stated subsequently.* Snorri Thor- 
finnson was thus born, in the present state of Massachu- 
setts, in the year 1007? being the first, of European blood, 
of whose birth in America we have any record. From 
him the celebrated living sculptor, Thorvaldson, is lineally 
descended, besides a long train of learned and illustrious 
characters, who have flourished during the last eight cen- 
turies in Iceland and Denmark. We proceed now to the 
transactions of the winter ; and here I must remark that 
the account of what passed during this winter is more 
carefully, and obviously more correctly, related in the ex- 
tract appended to the " account of Thorfinn/' than in that 
account itself. 

How do you know that the former is the more correct ? 
asked the doctor. 

Simply because it is simple, and clear, and straight-for- 
ward ; whereas some words or lines seem omitted in the 
latter, which renders it not so clear. The main facts of 
the narrative are not affected by the difference in any way ; 
so do not be alarmed, doctor. 

" That winter was very severe," f — so you see that they 
had one severe winter here, — " and, as they had no stores 
provided, provisions ran short, for they could neither hunt 
nor fish. So they passed over onto the island, hoping that 
they might there find the means of subsistence, either in 
what they should catch, or what should be cast ashore, 

* Antiq. Am. p> 161. t Antiq, Am, p, 174, 



IN AMERICA. 165 

They found, however, little better means of subsistence there 
than before, though the cattle were somewhat better off. 
Then they prayed to God that he would send them food ; 
which prayer was not answered so soon as they desired. 

" About this time Thorhall was missing, and they went 
out to seek for him. Their search lasted for three days. 
On the morning of the fourth day, Thorfinn and Biarni 
Grimolfson found him lying on the top of a rock. Thefe 
he lay, stretched out, with his eyes open, blowing through 
his mouth and nose, and mumbling to himself. They 
asked him why he had gone there. He answered, — that 
it was no business of theirs ; that he was old enough to 
take care of himself without their troubling themselves 
with his affairs. They asked him to return home with 
them, which he did. 

" A short time after, a whale was cast ashore, — " 
A whale ! exclaimed the doctor ; whales are not found 
th^re, I am sure. 

You are mistaken, doctor ; whales of some kinds are 
found there, and were formerly so in such abundance, that 
regular fisheries for them were carried on in those waters. 
There is a rock at the entrance of Narraganset Bay, called 
at this day Whale Rock, which must derive its name from 
that animal. It is the fact that whales do occasionally 
make their appearance, even now, in Narraganset Bay, and 
formerly they were common along the whole coast, but 
especially in Nantucket Bay and Buzzard's Bay. There 
is nothing wonderful, then, in one of this species being 
cast ashore near Buzzard's Bay. The account of this 
whale which follows, — " they knew not what kind of whale 
it was ; even Thorflnn, though well acquainted with whales, 
did not know it," — is a curious and very strong internal 
proof of the truth and accuracy of the narrative ; for it is 
also the fact that the whale which mostly frequents these 



166 THE NORTHMEN 

waters is of a species which is seldom found in the waters 
of Greenland, &c. where the Northmen were accustomed 
to fish. It is the " Right Whale" (Balaena Mysticetus). 
The "Fin-back" (Balaena Physalus) was also formerly 
found in these waters. 

To proceed ; — " A whale was cast ashore, and they all 
ran down eagerly to cut it up ; but none knew what kind 
of whale it was. Neither did Thorfinn, though well ac- 
quainted with whales, know this one. The cooks dressed 
the whale, and they all eat of it, but were all taken ill im- 
mediately afterwards.* Then said Thorhall, ' Now you 
see that Thor is more ready to give aid than your Christ. 
This food is the reward of a hymn which I composed to 
Thor, my god, who has rarely forsaken me.' When they 
heard this, none would eat any more ; and so they threw 
all the remainder of the flesh from the rocks, commending 
themselves to God." 

I suppose, then, remarked Mr. Cassall, that this Thorhall 
was the only heathen among the company ? 

It would appear that almost all the Northmen had, ere 
this, been converted to Christianity. It is to be presumed, 
therefore, that all the rest of the company were Christians, 
especially as Thorhall is specified and distinguished as not 
being a Christian. It is worth while to observe, here, the 
singular inconsistency of these men, and how little of real 
Christianity there could be in them. They professed to 
believe in Christ and his religion as the only true one, and, 
of course, that no other gods save one could have existence ; 
and yet, when they heard that a prayer to Thor had brought 
a gift, they were horrified ; thus implying that they really 



* It must be presumed that this illness was occasioned at least as 
much by their eating heartily, after so long a scarcity, as by any un- 
wholesome quality in the flesh of the whale. 



IN AMERICA. 167 

did, notwithstanding their professed faith, believe in Thor, 
and in his power, and appearing to think that he divided 
empire with the only true God. 

Well, observed the doctor, I should not have noticed 
this inconsistency ; but it really is a striking one when 
considered. But history shows us that this was the very 
general idea of those who, in the middle ages, became con- 
verts. They seemed to think that the religion they adopted 
did little more than put one god in competition with an- 
other for the throne of universal power. 

True, doctor ; and the consideration is a sad one. It 
makes one feel strongly how little there is in the mere 
name of Christian, without the spirit and the knowledge 
which that pure religion should impart. 

The narrative continues : — " They threw all into the 
sea, commending themselves to God. After which the air 
became milder;* they were again able to go fishing, nor, 
from that time, was there any want of provisions, for there 
were abundance of w T ild animals hunted on the main-land, 
of eggs taken on the island, and of fish caught in the sea. 

" And now they began to dispute as to where they 
should next go. Thorhall the Hunter w r ished to go north, 
round Furdustrandir and Kialarness, and so to explore 
Yinland. Thorfinn wished to coast along the shore to- 
wards the south-west, considering it as probable that there 
would be a more extensive tract of country the further 
south they went.f It was thought more advisable that 
each should explore separately. Thorhall, therefore, made 



* Cf. Antiq. Am. pp. 143 and 176. 

f Doubtless this idea was gained from the reports of Thorvald's ex- 
pedition south, and from the knowledge that in Europe the continent 
extended far to the south, whence Thorfinn judged, by analogy, that 
it would do so here. It shows, at any rate, how much more just ideas 
the Northmen had of the western continent than were entertained 
bv Colon. 



168 THE NORTHMEN 

preparations on the island, his whole company consisting 
of nine only : all the others accompanied Thorfinn. 

" One day, as Thorhall was carrying water to his ship, 
he drank and sang these verses," — which are what I re- 
ferred to this morning, when I stated that it was the ex- 
pectation of procuring wine which induced one of Thor- 
finn's companions to come here, — and which I may thus 
translate : — 

I left the shores of Eireksfiord 
To seek, oh cursed Vinland, thine, 
Each warrior pledging there his word 
That we should here quaff choicest wine. 
Great Odin, Warrior God, see how 
These water-pails I carry now ; 
No wine my lips have touched, but low 
At humblest fountain I must bow. 

" When all was ready, and they were about to set sail, 
Thorhall sang : — 

Now home our joyful course we '11 take, 
Where friends untroubled winters lead : 
Now let our vessel swiftly make 
Her channel o'er the ocean's bed ; 
And let the battle-loving crew 
Who here rejoice, and praise the land, — 
Let them catch whales, and eat them too, 
And let them dwell in Furdustrand.* 

" ThorhalFs party then sailed northwards, round Fur- 
dustrandir and Kialarness. But when they desired to sail 
thence, westward, (as of course they must do, from Kia- 
larness, in order to coast along the eastern shores of the 
continent, and as we saw that Thorvald did,) they were 
met by an adverse tempest, and driven off, on to the coast 
of Ireland, and there were beaten and made slaves ; and 
there, as the merchants reported, Thorhall died." 

* Furdustrandir is merely the plural of Furdustrand ; so that the 
use of the singular here is perfectly legitimate. 



-IX AMERICA. 169 

What merchants were those ? asked the doctor. 

The Icelanders traded much to Ireland, and the mer- 
chants of the two countries were, at that time, well known 
to each other. They were the greatest navigators of the 
age. We shall, by and by, have an account of some voy- 
ages between the two islands. 

Whither did Thorfino proceed, asked Mr. Cassall, after 
the desertion of Thorhall ? 

" Thorfmn, with Snorri Thorbrandson and Biarni Gri- 
molfson, and all the rest of the company, sailed towards 
the south-west." This was, necessarily, in the spring of 
1008, since they had passed the preceding winter (1007-8) 
on the shores of Straumflord. You will remember that 
Thorflnn's party coasted along the whole way from Kia- 
iarness. They did the same in sailing out of Straunrfiord, 
for we have just seen it expressly stated that, when Thor- 
hall wished to sail north, Thorfmn wished to coast along 
the shore to the south-west ; and the numerous inlets in 
that bay would lengthen the course considerably. The 
strength of the opposing current would be another reason 
for their coasting in this case. " They went on for some 
time, until they came to a river, which, flowing from land, 
passed through a lake into the sea. They found sanely 
shoals there, so that they could not pass up the river ex- 
cept at high tide." 

This exactly corresponds again, interrupted Mr. Cassall, 
to the former description of Pocasset River and Mount 
Hope Bay, and to the actual condition of those parts. 

. Precisely, answered Mr. Norset. It is obvious that 
Thorflnn would receive from Leif, — permission to make 
use of whose erections he had obtained, — an accurate ac- 
count of the spot where he had dwelt, and would make for 
it, since its situation and produce were so advantageous. 
He would, without doubt, have with him some of the men 
who had accompanied Leif and Thorvald. It must be 

i 



170 THE NORTHMEN 

remarked that, in the " account of Eirek the Red, and of 
Greenland," in the particulars respecting Thorfinn, it is 
expressly stated that he reached Leifsbudir, which state- 
ment, agreeing as it does with the description in the " ac- 
count of Thorfinn," places the matter beyond a doubt.* 

" Thorfinn and his companions sailed up as far as the 
mouth of the river, (that is, necessarily, the point of its 
opening out into the lake,) and called the place Hop." 

Hop ! exclaimed Mr. Cassall, that is remarkable ; the 
name is Mount Hope Bay at this day, as I have just 
noticed. 

And it is well known, observed Mr. Norset, that that 
name is merely a corruption of the Indian name Haup y 
which word was pronounced in exactly the same manner 
as the Norse Hop.f 

Hold ! cried the doctor ; what theory are you going to 
build up now ? Were the Indians the same as the North- 
men? 

It is to be presumed that they were not, doctor ; but it 
does not follow that this coincidence in the name should 
not open to us some important light. We shall presently 
find that, though Thorfinn and Biarni Grimolfson returned 
to Iceland, there is no record that either of the other 
leaders who accompanied them, Thorhall GamlasonJ or 
Snorri Thorbrandson, did so. It is not improbable that 
these, with their followers, remained.^ They would neces- 
sarily, having no women among them, marry among the 
Indians ; and though thus most traces of their origin would 
be lost in a few generations, yet some words and names 



* For further illustration of the necessity of this locality, see Antiq. 
Am. p. 432. 

f Antiq. Am. p. 455. 

J This Thorhall Gamlason must not be confused with Thorhall the 
Hunter. 

§ See this subject treated more fully in chap. v. 



IN AMERICA. 171 

and customs might be retained. I say this is highly pro- 
bable. I do not want you to believe it for a fact. It is a 
fact, however, that the Indian name of this spot was the 
same with that given to it by the Northmen, — a name 
which designated, as we shall see, not only the lake, but 
the land adjoining it on either side. Whence the Indian 
name is derived is unknown, and what is its signification 
in their language is unknown. It is hardly probable, how- 
ever, that such a coincidence in name would have been 
found without any connection, traditionary or otherwise, as 
I have suggested, between the parties applying the name, 
It is, moreover, a fact, and a most important one in refer- 
ence to the present subject, though the editor of the Anti- 
quitates Americana; does not appear to have taken notice 
of it, notwithstanding the passage which records it is quoted 
by him, — that " there was a tradition current with the oldest 
Indians (in these parts) that there came a wooden house 
an 1 } men of another country in it, swimming up the river 
Assoonet, as this (Taunton River) was then called, who 
fought the Indians with mighty success, &c." * 

Oh yes, said the doctor; a tradition made to suit the 
occasion. 

No, doctor, you are quite wrong there ; for this tradition 
is recorded, and I give it in the very words as recorded, by 
Michael Lort, vice-president of the (London) Antiquarian 
Society, in a work published in 1 787,f he having no idea 
of these discoveries of the Northmen, and making no use 
whatever of the tradition. It is, in that work, given as an 
extract from a letter dated more than half a century earlier. 
It is certainly a great pity that he did not detail the " et 
ccetera" contained in that letter. They might have thrown 
some more light upon the matter before us. The tradi- 



* See Antiq. Am, p. 374. 
f Archseologia, vol. viii. p. 290, &c, 
i2 



172 THE NORTHMEN 

tion, as it stands, is one of much importance in corrobora- 
tion of the present narrative. 

Stay, said the doctor ; what is that about " fighting the 
Indians with mighty success " ? Did the Northmen ever 
fight the Indians ? 

They did, at this very place ; and a great number of 
Indians were slain, as we shall see presently. 

Well, said Mr. Cassall, this tradition is certainly a cu- 
rious and important one. Is there any thing else in Indian 
traditions, or words, or names, which throws light upon 
this matter ? 

This subject has not been sufficiently investigated. It is, 
however, the fact, that the name applied by these Indians 
to Cape Cod was almost precisely the same as the Norse 
term for the same promontory. The Northmen called it 
Kialar-ness, the Kialar being merely an adjective, de- 
scriptive of the kind of Ness ; the latter term signifying 
simply promontory. This term ness % is frequently found 
used, both by the Northmen of old, and in kindred lands 
at the present day, as descriptive of promontories ; and was 
probably used alone as the common designation of this 
spot, the prefix Kialar being merely added to distinguish 
it from Krossa-ness and other nesses. Thus we have 
Sheer-ness, and Z)unge~?iess, in Kent ; Holder-ness, the 
south-east promontory of Yorkshire ; Orford-ness, in Suf- 
folk, and many other nesses in England ; while we have 
Kaith-ness, Broom-ness^ Tarbet-ness^ and innumerable 
other nesses in Scotland. In Iceland we find many tongues 

* In Old Bailey 's English Dictionary, (folio edition, 1736,) we find 
the term " Ness or Neese" given as a noun substantive, with the fol- 
lowing explanation : " A promontory that runs into the sea like a 
nose :" — and he states that it is " a term, with some alterations, pecu- 
liar to all the Northerns." It may also be added that in one instance 
the English form is used, unaltered : — in " Hope's Nose" — one of the 
capes of Torbay in Devonshire. This name is curious, as affording a 
double coincidence. (See p. 170, in reference to the word " Hop/') 



IN AMERICA. 1 i 6 

of land designated by the term ness alone, without any di- 
stinctive appellation. We find, indeed, this single appella- 
tion in England ; thus, there is The Naze, (which word is 
the same as Hess,) a considerable promontory in Essex, 
which resembles in shape almost precisely the Kialar-ness 
in question. There is also Lindes-nces, more commonly 
called simply The Naze, at the southern extremity of Nor- 
way. In Scotland we also find .Ness Head, &c. The 
Indian name for the ness in question was nauset, or nesset, 
the obvious resemblance of which term to ness or naze, 
and the probability of its being a corruption of that word, 
are sufficiently clear. 

Well, well, said the doctor, I do n't think much of these 
names. 

Perhaps not, answered Mr. Norset, if taken alone. I 
do not wish to found any theory upon them. The narra- 
tive is sufficiently clear, and its authenticity sufficiently 
obvious, without them. But they are curious, when taken 
in connection with these proven points. This branch of 
the subject deserves further investigation. It is only to 
be feared that almost all knowledge of the habits and lan- 
guage of the Indians in these parts is now irrecoverably 
lost, so that it will be impossible to pursue the investiga- 
tion so far as might have been wished. Still, the tradi- 
tion of the wooden house is saved, and that even you, doc- 
tor, will acknowledge to be curious and important. 

Why, it is a tradition, to be sure, answered the doctor, 
carelessly, unable to dispute the fact, or disallow its force, 
and yet most unwilling to acknowledge his perception of 
the latter^ 

And what was done after the arrival of the ships at 
Hop ? asked Mr. Cassall. 

The narrative goes on to state that, — " Having landed, 
they observed that where the land was low, corn grew 
wild ; where it rose higher, vines were found." We have 



174 THE NORTHMEN 

already seen that vines and corn do grow wild in these 
parts. " Every river was full of fish. They dug pits in 
the sand, where the tide rose the highest, and at low tide 
there remained sacred Jish in these pits." 

And, pray, what were " sacred fish"? asked the doctor. 

They were the same with that kind of flat fish which we 
now call halibut, and which is still called, in Iceland, by 
the ancient name of " sacred fish." The cause of the name 
" sacred fish" (sacri pisces) may be learned from Pliny, 
who tells us* that it was always a sign of secure water 
where these fish were seen, because they were never found 
in the same waters with the dog-fish. It is well known 
that many of the flounder kind, (pleuroneetes,) among 
which is the halibut, (hippoglossus vulgaris,) frequent the 
shores of Massachusetts. 

" In the forests there were a great number of wild beasts 
of all kinds — " 

Wild beasts ! exclaimed the doctor ; I begin to grow 
alarmed. 

Pray calm yourself, doctor ; there is no intimation that 
these wild beasts were of a very dangerous description. 
In truth, the contrary is expressly to be gathered from the 
language subsequently used, where we are told of the 
men going into the woods for various purposes. That wild 
animals of many kinds formerly frequented these woods? 
is a fact which cannot be disputed. The Indians resorted 
to this spot, as a hunting-ground, for that very reason ; 
and many of these animals, though now chiefly extirpated 
by the clearing and settling of the land, are still found on 
the mountains and less frequented parts.f In some of 
the old grave-yards in this neighbourhood you may see,— 

* Hist. Nat. lib. ix. cap. 70. ad fin. ; and Cf. Antiq. Am. p. 148. 
note a. 
f See Antiq. Am. pp. 364 and 369» 



IN AMERICA. 175 

for I have seen them myself, — large heavy masses of rock 
thrown completely over the most ancient graves, which 
tradition tells us was done for the express purpose of pro- 
tecting the bodies from the wolves and other wild animals. 

" They passed half a month here, (at Hop,) carelessly, 
having brought with them their cattle. One morning, as 
they were looking round, they saw a great number of 
canoes, in which poles were carried. These poles, vi- 
brating in the direction of the sun, emitted a sound like 
reeds shaken by the wind." This mode of balancing their 
poles appears, from subsequent accounts, to have been the 
sign of peace. " Then said Thorflnn, < What do you think 
this means?' Snorri Thorbrandson answered, c Perhaps 
it is a sign of peace ; let us take a white shield, (the sign 
of peace among the Northmen,) and hold out towards 
them/ They did so. Then those in the canoes rowed 
towards them, seeming to w r onder who they were, and 
landed. They were swarthy in complexion, short and 
savage in appearance, with ugly hair, great eyes, and broad 
cheeks. When they had staid some time, and gazed at the 
strangers in astonishment, they departed, and retired beyond 
the promontory to the south-west. 

" Thorfinn and his companions erected dwellings at a 
little distance from the lake ; some nearer, others further 
off." It is obvious that the dwellings erected by Leif, for 
his company of thirty-five, would not accommodate Thor- 
flnn and his company of one hundred and fifty-one. " They 
passed the winter (their second, 1008-9,) here. No snow 
fell, and all their cattle lived unhoused." 

No snow ! repeated the doctor, with an expression of 
surprise. 

No snow, doctor! what of that? Did I not answer 
your winterly objection before ? % There was no snoic, 



See ante, p. 95, &c, 



176 THE NORTHMEN 

comparatively with what they had in Greenland and Ice- 
land. This is all that we are to understand. There was 
so little, it appears, that the cattle could End provender. 
We have already seen that snow seldom falls, in many parts 
of Rhode Island, of sufficient depth to permit of sleighing. 
Just think of the last two winters we have had, even in 
Boston, which is much colder than Rhode Island, and you 
will remember — for you say you were there during part of 
each,— that there was no time when cattle might not have 
found provender sufficient in the open fields ; while nothing 
to call snow fell. 

But these years are exceptions,* said the doctor. 

And do you think exceptions never occurred formerly, 
as well as now ? We have already seen that the previous 
winter, spent at Straumfiord, was so severe a one, that they 
were unable to procure any food, either from the water of 
the land ; so that there were severe winters at that time), 
without a doubt. But that there were also mild ones then? 
a£ well as now, it is only natural to suppose. At any rate, 
almost any of the winters of this climate would be mild to 
them. The winter they passed at Straumfiord must have 
been one of unusual severity. 

The doctor looked up, and gazed across the room,, with 
the air of a man who does not choose to be satisfied or con- 
vinced, but does not think it safe to argue. 

One thing, doctor, I must again recall to your mind, 
continued Mr. Norset ; that these statements, as to the 
winters, being contrary to what a superficial reader might 
expect, who did not consider the comparative state of the 
countries spoken of, would never have appeared in a fabri- 
cation. They are stamped with authenticity from the very 
circumstance of their apparent inconsistency ; this appa- 

* The attention of the reader is requested to the note on this sub- 
ject, ante, p. 9§. 



IN AMERICA. 177 

rent inconsistency becoming, however, upon careful ob- 
servation, a strong instance of necessary coincidence ; thus 
affording an admirable illustration of what Paley calls the 
" oblique coincidence." 

The doctor's countenance immediately underwent a 
change ; for he could not but feel the justice of these re- 
marks, though loath to acknowledge it. 

Let us now proceed with the narrative : — 

" One morning, in the following spring, (1009,) they saw 
a great number of canoes approaching from beyond the 
promontory at the south-west." 

This promontory must have been that of Bristol Neck, 
I presume ? said Mr. Cassall. 

Undoubtedly, answered Mr. Norset. 

" They were in such great numbers, that the whole water 
looked as if it were sprinkled with cinders. Poles were, as 
before, suspended in each canoe. Thorfinn and his party 
held out shields ; after which a barter of goods commenced 
between them, These people desired, above all things, to 
obtain some red cloth ; in exchange for which they offered 
various kinds of skins, some perfectly gray. They were 
anxious, also, to purchase swords and spears ; but this 
Thorfinn and Snorri forbade. For a narrow strip of red 
cloth they gave a whole skin, and tied the cloth round their 
heads. Thus they went on bartering for some time. When 
the supply of cloth began to run short, Thorfinn's people 
cut it into pieces so small that they did not exceed a fin- 
ger's breadth; and yet the Skrsslings gave for them as 
much as, or even more than, before." 

What skins were these ? asked the doctor. 

There are a variety of animals found in these regions, 
whose skins answer to the description which we have. 
Among these are the squirrel, the weasel, the ermine, and 
others. 

They were generous of their goods, I think?. 
15 



178 THE NORTHMEN 

No particular generosity ; the bargain was equally ad- 
vantageous on both sides. The Skrselings could get red cloth 
nowhere else, while the skins were of little value to them, 
being the fruits of their hunting expeditions, and capable^ 
therefore, of being easily replaced. The red cloth, on the 
contrary, was of little value to the Northmen, while they 
valued the skins highly. It was a good bargain on each 
side, according to the most approved doctrines of the 
" demand and supply" system of political economy. 

Let it pass, then. What happened after all the red cloth 
had been bought up ? 

We are told in the narrative of Thorfinn, contained in 
" the account of Eirek the Red, and of Greenland," that 
the women, of whom there were five according to that 
account, made milk porridge,* and gave to the Skrselings, 
which so tickled their palates that they would purchase 
nothing else, but gave skins for this. It is very probable 
that this really took place. If so, it was most likely a de- 
vice hit upon after all the red cloth had been disposed of, 
and when the Northmen were anxious to get more skins? 
but knew not what to offer for them. Nothing is said ? 
however, about the milk porridge in the " account of 
Thorfinn," which proceeds : — 

" It happened that a bull, which Thorfinn had brought 
with him, rushing from the woods, bellowed lustily just as 
this traffic was going on. The Skrselings were terribly 
alarmed at this, and, running down quickly to their canoes^ 
rowed back towards the south-west; from which time they 
were not seen for three weeks. At the end of that time a 
vast number of the canoes of the Skrselings was seen coming 
from the south-west. All their poles were, on this occa- 
sion, turned opposite to the sun, and they all howled fear- 
fully. Thorfinn's party raised the red shield." These were 

* Antiq. Am. p. 59. 



IN AMERICA. 179 

the signs of war on each side. " The Skraelings landed, 
and a battle followed. There was a galling discharge of 
weapons, ^for the Skraelings used slings. Thorfinn's party 
saw the Skraelings raise on a long pole a large globe, not 
unlike a sheep's belly, and almost of a blue colour. They 
hurled this from the pole towards the party of Thorfinn, 
and, as it fell, it made a great noise." 

What warlike engine had the Indians or Skraelings got 
here ? asked the doctor. The narrative begins to deal 
somewhat in the marvellous, methinks. 

Not so, doctor, answered Mr. Norset. Some tribes of 
Esquimaux are, at this day, in the habit of employing a 
globe like that described, — being merely a distended blad- 
der or otherwise, — -in fishing ; which they do in order to 
direct their fishing-poles with more certain aim. In the 
case before us, the bladder was probably attached, with the 
same object, to a parcel of stones. Such a charge would 
certainly prove destructive, were it to fall on any human 
being ; while so singular an instrument of warfare was well 
calculated to terrify the Northmen. The effect of the 
bladder would be precisely the same as that of the feather 
of an arrow. This does not appear to have been a com- 
mon instrument of warfare among the Skraelings, since no 
mention of it is made elsewhere; nor is more than one 
mentioned to have been employed in this engagement. It 
seems to have been the invention of the moment. This, 
however, cannot be positively stated to have been the case. 
It is not improbable that so simple though cumbrous an 
instrument might have been in use occasionally. You 
know the mode of warfare among the natives was totally 
different formerly, to what it has been since they have 
possessed the rifle and the tomahawk. 

" The sight of this," continues the narrative, " excited 
great alarm among the followers of Thorfinn ; so that they 
began immediately to fly along the course of the river, for 



180 THE NORTHMEN 

they imagined themselves to be surrounded on all sides by 
the Skraelings. They did not halt till they reached some 
rocks,* where they turned about and fought valiantly. 
Freydis going out (of the dwellings) and seeing the fol- 
lowers of Thorfinn flying, exclaimed, ' Why do strong men, 
like you, run from such weak wretches, whom you ought 
to destroy like cattle ? If I were armed, I believe that I 
should fight more bravely than any of you,' They regarded 
not her words. Freydis endeavoured to keep up with 
them, but was unable to do so, owing to the state of her 
health ; yet she followed them as far as the neighbouring 
wood. The Skrselings pursued her. She saw a man lying 
dead. This was Thorbrand, the son of Snorri, in whose 
head a flat stone was sticking. His sword lay naked by 
his side. This she seized, and prepared to defend herself. 
The Skrselings came up with her. She struck her breast 
with the naked sword, which so astonished the Skrselings 
that they fled back to their canoes, and rowed off as fast 
as possible." 

How came the sight of this woman so much to alarm 
them ? asked the doctor. 

It is easy to understand that. They were unaccustomed 

* It is stated, in answer to queries addressed by the R. S. N. A. to 
the Rhode Island Historical Society, — and which answers were given 
without the slightest knowledge of the object of the queries, — that 
" there is a strip of land occupying this section of Massachusetts, and 
lying on both sides of Taunton River, consisting of the Greywacke 
formation ; and, as is observed by Professor Hitchcock, ' this rock in 
no place rises into any thing like mountain ridges, &c.' " (See Antiq, 
Am. p. 369.) This information affords a striking confirmation of the 
truth of the particulars narrated in the documents as above ; and of 
the correctness of the localities assigned. The " rocks " mentioned m 
the narrative were, obviously, mere masses of very trifling elevation?, 
just sufficient to afford a skreen on one side from their enemies. This 
coincides precisely with the ridge of Greywacke mentioned, both in 
situation and elevation. The internal evidence thus afforded cannot 
fail to be perceived. 



IN AMERICA. 1S1 

to ^ee a female in the battle-field. Seeing Freydis in 
that particular attitude, and under those particular cir- 
cumstances, they were very likely to be seized with some 
superstitious panic. Moreover, the Northmen were then, 
as we are informed, fighting valiantly at the rocks hard by: 
the Skraelings, discomfited by them, were thus prepared to 
be panic struck. 

" The followers of Thorfinn coming up to her. extolled 
her courage. Two of their number fell, together with a 
vast number of the Skraelings.'' So you see,, doctor, that 
the tradition and this account coincide, in stating that ;t the 
strangers fought the Indians with mighty success." 

" Then the followers of Thorfinn. having been so hard 
pressed by the mere numbers of the enemy, returned home 
and dressed their wounds. Considering how great had 
been the multitude which had attacked them, they per- 
ceived that those who had come up from the canoes could 
have been only a single band ; that the remainder, and 
greater part, must have come upon them from ambush. 

• ; The Skraelings (in the course of the battle ) found a 
dead man. and a battle-axe lying near him. One of them 
up the axe and cut wood with it; then one after the 
other did the same, thinking it an instrument of great 
value ; and very sharp. Presently one of them took it and 
struck it again-t a stone, so that the axe broke. Finding 
that it would not cut stone, they thought it useless, and 
threw it away. 

" Thorfinn and his companions now thought it obvious 
that- although the quality of the land was excellent, yet 
there would always be danger to be apprehended from the 
natives. They therefore prepared to depart, and to return 
to their native country. They first sailed round the land 
to the northward. They took, near the shore, five Skrae- 
lings clothed in skins, and sleeping ; these had with them 
boxes containing marrow mixed with blood, Thorfinn 



182 THE NORTHMEN 

presumed them to have been exiled from the country. 
His people killed them. They afterwards came to a pro- 
montory abounding in wild animals, as they judged from 
the marks found in the sand." 

And where is this promontory ? asked the doctor. 

I should imagine, answered Mr. Norset, that there can be 
little doubt this paragraph refers to an expedition made, 
before finally quitting Hop, round Bristol Neck, and up 
Narraganset Bay to the northward, towards the promon- 
tory on which the present city of Providence stands. 
This very promontory may have been the one mentioned, 
though it was perhaps most probably either that of Chip- 
inoxet Point or that of Soivams. The words of the nar- 
rative are clear as to the direction of the course taken, and 
the mention of a promontory is also distinct. From the 
tenor of this part of the narrative, this expedition was ob- 
viously only a short one ; and, from what follows, it seems 
clear, also, that it must have been made before they left 
Hop for Straumfiord. It was natural that they should ex- 
plore the coast in their more immediate neighbourhood 
before finally quitting it. 

Yes, said Mr. Cassall, keeping his eye on the map ; it 
seems evident that the course you indicate was the one 
thus taken. Since there was an abundance of wild ani- 
mals in this neighbourhood, it was to be expected that 
their tracks should be found here. 

The narrative, resumed Mr. Norset, thus continues : — 

" They then went again to Straumfiord, (1009,) w r here 
there were abundant supplies of all that they needed." 
Then follows a clause which is clearly the record of some 
less perfect tradition than that embodied in the rest of the 
document. The whole style and manner are different, and 
the very mode in which it is inserted shows that, in the 
opinion of him who committed it to writing, it was not de- 
serving of credit. It is, moreover, inconsistent with all the 



IN AMERICA, ih'd 

preceding parts of the narrative in this account, and with 
each of the other detailed narratives contained in the vo- 
lume, as well as with all other evidence, It is, therefore, 
by this internal evidence, to be rejected as an erroneous 
and imperfect tradition, which, however, the compiler of 
this document inserted, in his anxiety to preserve all per- 
taining to this subject, and in his candour, and perfect 
consciousness of the truth of that which he was relating. 

Come, come, said the doctor ; I do not like this at all, 
I suppose there is something here which will invalidate all 
the rest. Pray, let us hear it. 

I expected this, doctor. But, however, this passage 
does not invalidate any one of the main facts of the narra- 
tive in the slightest degree. The only thing that it can 
affect is the length of time during which Thorfinn re- 
mained at Hop. By the same rules of evidence, however, 
which have been all along adopted, this passage must be 
rejected as spurious. But you shall judge for yourself. 
It is in the following words : 

" Some say" — very different, you see, from the straight- 
forward, simple tone of all that precedes, and, as you will 
see, of all that follows, — " Some say that Biarni and Gudrid 
remained here (at Straumfiord) with one hundred men, 
and that they never went any further ; that Thorfinn and 
Snorri went towards the south-west with forty men, and 
that they remained no longer at Hop than barely two 
months, returning the same summer." You see now, very 
plainly, that the only question is a question of time. You 
see, too, that the passage is disconnected from that which 
it adjoins, and that it is inserted in a manner which shows 
that the writer himself doubts of its correctness. 

I must say, remarked the doctor, that I do not see how 
any exception can be taken to your explanation. Nothing 
appears to be got by this passage in any way. 

That is very clear, said Mr. Norset. It is merely a 



184? THE NORTHMEN 

question of criticism. At the same time it is perfectly 
obvious that the passage would never have been inserted 
in a fabrication. It becomes, therefore, another internal 
proof of the authenticity and truth of these narratives. 
Let us proceed : — 

" Afterwards, (that is after they had arrived at Straum- 
fiorcl,) Thorflnn went, with one ship, to seek Thorhall the 
Hunter, the rest remaining at Straumfiord." We see, 
from this passage, how the confusion in the imperfect 
tradition just quoted must have arisen. Observe this, 
doctor, I beg, for it is a striking instance of " oblique 
coincidence," affording exceedingly strong internal evi- 
dence of the authenticity of the whole. Thorflnn left all 
the others at Straumfiord, while he went, with one ship's 
company, to search for Thorhall. Biarni and Gudrid 
were, in this case, left behind. This departure was then 
confused with his first departure from Straumfiord, when 
he went thence to Hop, — the objects of the different ex- 
peditions being confounded. Thus Thorflnn did leave 
Straumfiord with forty men, (the number of his ship' s crew, 
as we learn from a previous passage,*) leaving Biarni and 
Gudrid and all the rest behind,— but it was not when he went 
to Hop ; it was on a different occasion, and for a different 
purpose. This case, I repeat, affords another exceedingly 
interesting illustration of the oblique coincidence ; one in 
which an apparent inconsistency again assists us in the dis- 
covery of truth ; in which the errors in one tradition aid 
us in ascertaining the correctness of certain facts stated in 
another and distinct tradition. 

Indeed, observed Mr. Cassall, I agree with you. I 
hardly ever remember to have seen or heard a more striking 
instance illustrative of this mode of proof. It is certainly 
utterly impossible that there could have been any designed 



* Ante, p. 144. 



IN AMERICA. 185 

coincidence here. Let us now hear what course Thorfinn 
took in the search for Thorhall. 

" Sailing northward round Kialarness, they went west- 
ward, after passing that promontory. — the land lying to 
their left hand (larboard). There they saw extended 
forests. When they had sailed for some time they came 
to a place where a river flowed from south-east to north- 
west. Having entered its mouth, they cast anchor on the 
south-western bank." Here we have the other version of 
the death of Thorvald, to which I have already alluded. 

" One morning the followers of Thorfinn saw, in an 
open place in the wood, something at a distance which 
glittered. When they shouted, it moved. This was a 
unipecl — " 

A uniped ! exclaimed the doctor. We have got to the 
land of wonders at last, however. Who ever heard of an 
animal with one leg before ? 

Every body who has heard the wonderful story of Myn- 
heer Vonwodenblock's cork leg, which " walked of Europe 
all the tour." But, seriously, doctor, here is no mystery. 
From what follows, we learn that this was known to be a 
man who was seen ; and the appearance of being one- 
legged was doubtless occasioned by his dress. If you 
have seen Mr, CatMn's valuable and interesting Indian 
Gallery, you must remember that there are many cos- 
tumes, even now in use among Indian tribes, which, from 
their singular form, would give to the wearer, seen from 
a distance, the appearance of being a uniped. We know 
that the Northmen were superstitious, and inclined to 
the marvellous ; and the dress being different from their 
own, and giving so singular an appearance to the wea.rer 3 
they never stopped to consider the cause of the appearance, 
but set the object down at once as a uniped. 

" This was a uniped. who immediately betook himself 



186 THE NORTHMEN 

to the bank of the river, where the ship lay. Thorvald 
Eirekson was sitting near the helm. The uniped shot an 
arrow at him. Thorvald, having extracted the arrow, 
said, — ' We have found a rich land, but shall enjoy it 
little.' After a short time, Thorvald died of the wound. 
The uniped subsequently retired. Thorflnn's crew pur- 
sued him. They presently saw him run into a neighbour- 
ing creek. They then returned, and one of them sang 
these verses : * 

Pursue we did, — 
'T is true, no more, — 
The uniped 
Down to the shore. 

The wondrous man 
His course quite clear 
Through ocean ran ! 
Hear ! Thorfinn, hear ! 

" Then, having returned, (that is, the whole ship's com- 
pany having returned to Kialarness,) they sailed towards 
the south ; for imagining that this was the land of the 
unipeds, they were unwilling to expose themselves to 
danger any longer. They concluded that the hills which 
were in Hop were the same as those which they here 
saw." 

This remark, observed Mr. C assail, seems to render 
" assurance doubly sure." These hills must, I presume, 
have been the " Blue Hills," whose principal elevation is 
at Milton. Hop, I suppose, extended to some distance in- 
land, as appears indeed evident from the narrative; and 
the spot just alluded to as the death-place of Thorvald you 



* These verses are exceedingly peculiar, both in style and metre, 
in the original. This peculiarity the author has in both respects en= 
deavoured to imitate in the translation. 



IN AMERICA. 187 

showed before * to be most probably Point Alderton, the 
correctness of which locality is confirmed by the remarks 
in this part of the narrative. 

Yes, answered Mr. Norset, there can be little doubt? 
from the language in the narrative, that Hop extended up 
the country to a considerable distance, probably several 
miles. They remained here, you will remember, a full 
year or more; they hunted and fished in "the rivers*" 
built some dwellings near the lake, others further off; &c. 
—all showing that they must have become well acquainted 
with the interior. And the whole tract was called Hop, 
The Blue Hills would then, certainly, be within the range 
of Hop ; and from Point Alderton, and in approaching 
Boston Harbour, these hills may be distinctly seen.f 

" They passed the winter (1009-10) in Straumfiord. 
Snorri Thorfinnson had been born during the first autumn, 
(that is, as I mentioned before in its place, soon after their 
first arrival at Straumfiord, in 1007?) and was in his third 
year when they left Vinland;" — -the whole of this tract 
was called Vinland, you will remember. 

" Setting sail from Vinland, (in the spring of 1010,) 
with southerly winds, they touched at Markland, and 
found there five Skraelings, of whom one was a grown 
man, two were women, and two boys. Thorfinn's party 

* Ante, p. 113. 

f It may not be amiss to notice that the following expression, made 
use of in the second account of Thorfinn, clearly shows that these hills 
had no great elevation. " They determined to explore all the hills 
which were in Hop." Antiq. Am. p. 181. They could not very easily 
have explored, and would not have been very likely to determine to 
explore, all or any part of a range of Alpine hills. The expression 
shows, also, that they did explore the interior of the country ; which, 
also, very clearly appears to have been done by others, from the men= 
tion of the exploring parties in the account of the expedition of Leif ; 
see ante, p. 100. See also ante, p. 163, for other internal explorations 
by Thornnn's party, 



188 THE NORTHMEN 

seized the boys, the others escaping and hiding themselves 
in caves. They took these two boys with them, taught 
them their language, and baptized them. The boys called 
their mother Vethilldi, and their father Uvaege. They 
said that chiefs ruled over the Skraelings, of whom one 
was named Avalldania, the other Valldidida • that they had 
no houses, but lived in caverns, and the hollows of rocks ; 
that beyond their country was another, the inhabitants of 
which were clothed in white, and carried before them long 
poles with flags, and shouted with a loud voice. It was 
thought that this must be Huitramannaland, (white man's 
land,) or Irland it Mikla (Great Ireland)." 

Huitramannaland ! said the doctor ; what a name ! Pray, 
where w r as this ? 

You shall hear all about it by and by, said Mr. Norset. 
Let us now finish this narrative, which we have almost 
brought to a conclusion. 

" They afterwards (1010) reached Eireksnord, in Green- 
land, and passed the winter there,* But Biarni Grimolf- 
son and his crew were driven out into the Greenland 
ocean.'* In one account it is stated the Irish ocean ; the 
same region of the open ocean is doubtless signified. 

" The sea was full of marine worms, which they did net 
perceive till their ship began to sink ." 

Quite time to perceive it then, in truth, said the doctor, 

"•They had with them a boat, covered with seal oiL 



* This passage is omitted in the first " account of Thornnn," but 
occurs in the second. It also occurs in the details of Thorium's ex- 
pedition in the " account of Eirek the Red." It is so obviously an 
accidental omission in the first of these accounts, that it is needless 
making any argument on the subject in the text. The next mention 
of Thornnn, in that very account, implies this passage. It commences, 
" The next summer Thornnn returned to Iceland." He could have 
returned to Iceland the next summer in no way but by having spent 
the intervening months in Greenland, 



IN AMERICA. 189 

This the marine worm does not touch. They found that 
the boat would not hold them all. Then said Biarni, 
' Since the boat cannot carry more than half our number. 
I think we had better cast lots who shall go aboard her ; 
for rank is not to be considered in such a matter.' All 
agreed. The lots were cast. It so fell that Biarni and 
half his company should go aboard the boat. 

" When they had gone aboard, a man, an Icelander, 
who was in the ship, and who had accompanied Biarni from 
Iceland, cried, — ' Will you leave me here, Biarni ? ' Biarni 
answered, — 'It cannot be helped,' Said he, — ' You pro- 
mised my parents very differently, when I left Iceland, 
than that you would thus desert me. You promised that 
the same fortune should be shared by both.' Biarni re- 
plied, — c That cannot be ; but do you come down into the 
boat, and I will go up again into the ship ; for I see that 
you are fond of life.' So Biarni went into the ship again, 
and this man came down into the boat. Then those in the 
boat went on till they came to land, where they told all. 
It was generally believed that Biarni and his companions 
perished in the ocean, for nothing more was ever heard of 
them." 

We now come to the conclusion of Thorflnn's history. 
This, in the " account of Thornnn," is exceedingly brief, 
and for an obvious reason,- — namely, that his whole life in 
Iceland, and the condition of his family, were so well known, 
that it was needless to detail any particulars concerning 
them in the accounts of his expedition published in Ice- 
land : these, as we have seen, were first detailed by him- 
self, and afterwards, only a few years after his death, com- 
mitted to writing. In Greenland, on the contrary, where 
he was less known, and where the " account of Eirek" 
was written, the particulars concerning him would not be 
complete without a few facts, such as could be obtained, 
as to the subsequent history of his family. Accordingly, 



190 THE NORTHMEN 

we find these particulars in the " account of Eirek." These 
diversities in the two documents afford another strong in- 
ternal proof of the authenticity of each, as a distinct docu- 
ment, and of the accuracy and truth of the contents of 
each. It is morally impossible they could ever have been 
found in fabrications. The " account of Thorfinn" merely 
adds that, "in the ensuing summer, (1011,) Thorfinn 
returned to Iceland, to Reynisness, (a promontory on the 
northern coast ;) but his mother, not being pleased at his 
marriage, would not permit Gudrid to enter her house the 
first year. She subsequently, however, became reconciled 
to her." A pedigree of some of Thorfinn's descendants is 
added to this document as it at present stands, — added, 
however, as a glance must serve to show, not by the nar- 
rator, but by the person who committed the narrative to 
writing. For further pa' ''culars, though brief, as to Thor- 
finn's history, we must turn to the " account of Eirek the 
Red, and of Greenland," which proceeds as follows : — 

" Thorfinn"* having, as we have already seen, arrived 
safely at Eireksfiord, and staid there one winter, " fitted 
out his ship and put out to sea ; it being commonly thought 
that so rich a cargo had never left Greenland. After a 
prosperous voyage, he reached Norway in safety ; where, 
staying the winter, he disposed of his merchandise. He 
and his wife were received with the greatest courtesy by 
the first men in Norway. In the following spring he made 
preparations for returning to Iceland. When all was 
ready, and the vessel only waiting for a fair wind, a cer- 
tain southerner came to him from Bremen in Saxony. He 
wanted to buy a weathercock f which Thorfinn had. 'I 
do not wish to sell it,' was the reply. ' I will give you 
half a mark of gold for it/ said the southerner. The 



* Antiq. Am. p. 72, &c. 

f Cf. Antiq. Am, pp. 74 and 441, note c* 



IN AMERICA. 191 

price appeared to Thorfinn so great that he agreed to sell 
it. The southerner took the weathercock, but Thorfinn 
knew not of what sort of wood it was made. It was the 
Meesur, (macer, that is. maple.) which he had brought 
from Vinland. Then Thorfinn set sail and arrived at 
Skagafiord, in the north quarter of Iceland," not far from 
Reynisness. " There he remained during the winter. In 
the following spring, he bought the Glaumbce* estate, on 
which he built a house, and where he lived during the re- 
mainder of his life, much honoured. 

" From him and his wife sprang a numerous and illus- 
trious race. Thorfinn being dead, Guclrid and Snorri re- 
mained on the estate, — the latter being the son born in 
Vinland. When Snorri married, Guclrid took a journey 
to Rome, and afterwards returned to her son's house, who 
had, meantime, built a church at llanmbae. Gudrid sub- 
sequently entered a convent, and passed the remainder of ■ 
her life in solitude." The account concludes with stating 
that " Thorfinn himself has given a more accurate account 
than any other man, concerning the events of these expedi- 
tions;" — which passage, occurring, remember, in the -ac- 
count of Eirek the Red," is certainly as much as to say,— 
c * I have given you the best account I could. If you want 
to know the whole story thoroughly, you must hear the 
record which Thorfinn himself has left of it ; which, though 
I have not heard it, will, of course, be more complete and 
perfect than mine, or any body's else ;" and which record, 
doctor, is the one which has been our chief guide through 
all the details. 

Thus we have brought the account of Thorfinn's adven- 
tures to a conclusion. 

Is it ended ? asked the doctor. 



* All these places will be found marked in the map to Henderson's 
Iceland. Thev still retain their ancient names. 



192 THE NORTH MEN 

It is, answered Mr. Norset ; and you really look as if 
you were sorry that the narrative has closed. 

O, said the doctor, one always feels some regret when a 
tale is finished in which any interest has been taken. 

Then you acknowledge your interest in the matter ? 
But do you not know, doctor, that it is always when the 
most complete appearance of truth exists in a narrative, 
that the most deep interest is taken ? Too many points 
have been established in which the simple garb of honest 
truth has been recognized, through coincidences which it 
is impossible could have been the result of accident or de- 
sign, for you now r to talk of any of these narratives as 
fiction. I must distinctly say that if you do pretend to 
doubt their truth, after the illustrations of their truth with 
which I have presented you, I cannot argue further. No 
human testimony can satisfy you. There is no book, docu- 
ment, or record, ancient or modern, the authenticity and 
truth of which is established upon sounder and completer 
testimony, — few on so complete, — as is the authenticity 
and truth of these documents and narratives. The kind 
of testimony to which I allude is the internal testimony, 
consisting of undesigned coincidences existing between dif- 
ferent parts of the same narratives, and the like coinci- 
dences existing between "parts of distinct narratives ', origin- 
ating in different individuals, ivithout one having know- 
ledge of or reference to, the contents of the other. This 
evidence is complete in the present case, and it amounts, 
in truth, as I have before said, to demonstration. But I 
have already said, and many a wiser man has said before 
me, that there is no fact the best established, and no evi- 
dence the most impregnable, against which it is not possi- 
ble to cavil and dispute. 

Stop, stop, said the doctor ; I do not wish to cavil. I 
must acknowledge that your case has been made out pretty 
well 



IX AMERICA. 193 

Nay, doctor ; you said, yesterday morning, when we 
were discussing the mode of proof, that, if I could esta- 
blish the existence of the internal coincidental proof in 
these narratives, you should be satisfied. I have esta- 
blished it. 

Let rne ask you one question, said the doctor, wishing 
to evade a direct reply to these remarks : — Have you 
brought up all the inconsistencies, or apparent inconsist- 
encies, which exist in the narratives, and fairly compared 
the whole ? 

I have done so 3 throughout, with the greatest care. I 
can safely and distinctly assert that there is not, to my 
knowledge and belief, after a most thorough examination 
of all the original records, a single apparent inconsistency 
which I have not displayed. If there be any, it must have 
been so minute that it escaped my searching attention. 
Yes, doctor, you have had all the apparent inconsistencies ; 
and it has been clearly seen that the only points established 
by them are, the real consistency of every part of each nar- 
rative with every other, and, — which, to the demonstration 
of the truth of the narratives, is scarcely less important, — 
that the different documents, though coinciding in the 
statement of all the main facts, were written by different 
individuals, without any knowledge of, or concert with, 
each other, or each other's writings.* 

I must say, remarked Mr. C assail, that I think it is now 



* It will be perceived that the mention made, in the " account of 
Eirek," of the tradition left by Thorfinn, corroborates this statement. 
The author of that " account" informs us that he had heard 'that Thor- 
finn had left such a tradition. He presumes that this must, of neces- 
sity, be more complete than his own, which was gathered from indivi- 
duals less interested in, and less qualified to relate, the events of the 
expedition ; but he had no knowledge of the contents of the tradition 
recorded by Thorfinn, — otherwise he would have given them, 

K 



194 THE NORTHMEN 

very clear that the Northmen not only discovered this 
continent, but that they also explored it well, and that 
they passed some years of residence here, in New England, 
Let us see ; Thorfinn's party remained here three winters, 
did they not ? 

They did. They left Greenland in the spring of 1007? 
staid at Straumfiord (Buzzard's Bay) during the follow- 
ing winter, (1007-8,) in the autumn preceding which 
Snorri Thorfinnson was born ; staid the following winter 
(1008-9) at Hop; and the next (1009-10) again at 
Straumfiord ; and returned to Greenland in the spring ,of 
1010, after an absence of three years. You will remember 
that Thorvald's party resided here for the space of three 
years also, from the summer of 1002, tq the spring of 
1005; and that Leif's party resided here one year, — from 
1000 to 1001 ; in addition to which, Freydis and her hus- 
band remained here one year, from 1011 to 1012. Thus 
we have recorded histories of the residence of the North- 
men in New England during a space of eight years. 
We shall afterwards find that it is highly probable their 
stay was more continued. 

You mentioned yesterday, observed the doctor, that, be- 
sides these two principal accounts, — that of " Eirek the 
Red, and of Greenland," and that " of Thorfinn Karlsefni," 
— there were several extracts relating to the same dis- 
coveries printed in that book ; those extracts being made 
from many other ancient manuscripts. What are they ? 

It will not be worth while to detail each one. They are 
of two kinds : — First, extracts from different ancient works, 
in which mention is made of different individuals who figure 
in these narratives, and allusion incidentally made to their 
histories, which incidental allusions corroborate the truth 
of these narratives, thus affording other incidental proof of 
their authenticity and truth. Second, of extracts from 



IN AMERICA. 195 

several ancient geographical and other works, in which 
mention is made of Vinland and other places visited on the 
continent of America, and the authors of which works 
lived at different times, many of them in different countries, 
and under totally different circumstances, from the authors 
of these narratives. To this class belongs the extract from 
Adam of Bremen, which I quoted yesterday. You will 
immediately perceive how strong is the testimony afforded 
by both these classes of extracts. In some instances there 
is some diversity in unimportant points, which serves to 
enhance the value of the testimony, being a further proof 
of the absence of all concert or design. Thus, in one ex- 
tract,* the history of Biarni Grimolfson is correctly given, 
as in all the other narratives, but he is called Thorbiarni, 
and the surname Karlsefni is added to his name, — the 
same surname which Thorfinn bore, but which his com- 
panion, Biarni, had earned as rightfully, — signifying, as it 
did, able to achieve. 

We will not, then, call upon you for these extracts in 
detail ; but there is one extract which we cannot allow you 
to omit. 

What is that ? 

You know you stated, yesterday, that, among the ex- 
tracts, were some which showed that the knowledge of this 
country was so general among the Northmen formerly, 
that, even in fictions, it is found mentioned. 

The instance to which I alluded is one among several 
which might be quoted. It is an ancient ballad, and is 
printed at full length in this volume. 

Is it a long or a short piece ? 

It is rather long, but we have yet an hour and a half 
before tea, and shall have more than abundance of time to 



* Antiq. Am. p. 196. 
k2 



196 THE NORTHMEN IN AMERICA. 

read it, and discuss all that remains relating to Vinland. 
If you are so minded, therefore, we will proceed with this 
ballad now. 

At this moment the doctor was called away by a visitor*. 
He rose to answer the call, saying, — 

I will be back in a few minutes ; and we will then, if you 
please, " give ear unto your song," 



CHAPTER IV. 

Ancient Ballad in ^vhich Yinxaxd is mentioned.— -Latest recoided 
Visits to the Continent of America by the Northmen. — Continued in- 
tercourse -with those regions. — Permanent Colonies established by 
the Northmen in the Western Hemisphere, 

I have kept my word, said the doctor, entering the room 
again, after an absence of a quarter of an hour, and have 
soon returned. Let us now proceed with this fiction which 
you mentioned. 

Willingly, It is, as I have stated, in the form of a bal- 
lad, and — 

Stay, interrupted the doctor. Before you tell us about 
its character, and origin, and history, I must beg you to 
let us understand one point, on which at present I feel 
rather in the dark. What can this or any other fiction 
do, in any way, towards proof of the authenticity of these 
accounts of the Northmen's discoveries ? 

You will perceive that this ballad affords strong and 
indeed absolute testimony to three things : 1 . That Vinland 
was a region well known to exist by the author of the 
ballad, and generally at the time in which he lived. He 
alludes to it in a manner which shows that he alluded to 
that which was well and commonly known. 2. It shows 
that this Vinland was commonly known to be at a great 
distance from Ireland, over the sea, so that to reach it was 
no slight achievement. And, 3. It shows that voyages 
were sometimes made from Ireland to Vinland, which I 
shall have occasion, to-morrow, to show you was likewise 
the case as to other parts of America, 



198 THE NORTHMEN 

You do not pretend to say that there is any truth in the 
ballad ? 

It is not improbable that it may have a foundation in 
historical fact, the details being an embellishment. The 
ballad is an extremely ancient one. It was made in the 
Faroe Isles, between Britain and Iceland, which isles are 
celebrated for the traditions of this kind which their bards 
preserved in verse. Several volumes of these ancient 
historical ballads are in existence. Some have been pub- 
lished, others are still in manuscript. The present one 5 
with the exception of its publication in this volume,* lies 
still in manuscript in the Royal Library at Copenhagen. 

Is it all about Vinland ? 

No ; it relates a tradition concerning the son of a certain 
prince of Upland, (in Sweden,) who went to Ireland to seek 
the king's daughter in marriage, and met with refusals 
from the father. Many fatal deeds follow, and at length 
the princess agrees to marry him if he will kill the kings 
of Vinland. In relation to this point it is to be observed 
that, in the Faroe Isles, it was commonly believed that 
Vinland was discovered from Ireland, and that the Irish 
sailed thither and had many battles with the natives, who, 
as we have seen from the " account of Thorfinn Karlsefni," 
and as we know to have been the case, and to be now the 
case, were under chiefs, to whom, as they held the same 
rank, the Northmen gave the same title as to their own 
kings. These facts will take away from what might, at 
first sight, seem the absurdity in what relates to Vinland 
in the following account. The whole story is highly em- 
bellished, as was to be expected, by the author's fancy. 

I presume, as the ballad is so ancient, that its language 
and style are peculiarly quaint ? 



* Antiq, Am. p. 319, 



IN AMERICA. 199 

They are so ; and I will endeavour, in translating it. to 
preserve, as far as possible, the style and quaintness of the 
original.* Shall I now commence ? 

As soon as you like. 



Swtent 23aila& 

of 
jrinn ttjc fziv. 

1 A prince there dwelt in Upland once ; 

(I love due order to maintain :) 

This prince he had two goodly sons, 

Whom easily I here may name : 

2 This prince he had two sons most rare. 

Whom easily I here may name, — 
Holdax the Strong and Finn the Fair, 
Both widely known to martial fame. 

3 Of these, the birthright Holdan owned : 

Finn was in years the younger still ; 
On him were nature's gifts bestowed, 
B^ut fate and fortune used him ill. 

4 This Finn once met his comrades free, 

And thus to them his thoughts expressed : — ■ 
" Where dwells the damsel worthy me ? 

Long on my mind this thought has pressed." 

* The author has endeavoured to preserve also the style of rhythm 
and verse employed in the original, which is of the same nature as that 
employed in the old English ballads, as will be immediately recognised 
by those familiar vrith the noble ballads of " Chevy Chase" zlc. It 
must be stated that the original ballad consists of one hundred and 
four verses, but fearing that the insertion of the whole might be 
esteemed tedious, the author has reduced the number to ninety. one. 
No material passage has been omitted, but merely some of the unim- 
portant adornments. 



200 



THE NORTHMEN 



5 To liim his comrades thus reply : — 

" Oh why of us dost thou inquire ? 
Thou knowest best where turns thine eye, 
Where fixes most thy strong desire. 

6 " But now, to prove our love and faith, 

We '11 name a maid of noblest race : 
The Irish king a daughter hath, 
Renowned for every female grace. 

7 " A daughter hath the Irish king, 

For grace and wisdom far renowned ; 
If her in marriage thou should'st join, 
'T would to thy honour much redound/" 

8 " If then this maid," thus answered Finn, 

" So worthy is of my estate, 
I ? 11 seek her of the Irish king, 
Whatever fortune me await." 

9 Then Finn the Fair, he straight began 

To fit his vessels out with care ; 
The cables all, through every span, 
With purest gold entwined are. 

10 Then Finn the Fair, he straight began 
To fit his vessels out with care ; 
And many a goodly hogshead ran 

With well-brewed ale and wine most rare. 

\ 1 And Finn his ships he did supply 

With choicest gifts, a generous store ; 
Each plank which meets the gazer's eye, 
With golden plates is covered o'er. 

12 Each beak is painted deepest black, 

Each vessel's sides are brightest blue, 
Nor burnished gold the mast-heads lack* 
Resplendent, glittering in the view* 



IN AMERICA, 201 

13 His silken sails he raises then, 

On yards of gold extended wide, 
His sails he never furls again 

Till Ireland from the helm he spied. 

14 A shepherd on the plain reclined, 

The royal herds he there was tending ; 
He sees, full borne before the wind, 
A stately vessel thither wending, 

15 His flocks he drives within the fold, 

Nor leaves them there, unguarded alL 
Then dons his mantle, and, untold, 
He enters quick the monarch's halL 

16 He dons his mantle, and, untold, 

He enters quick the monarch's hall. 
ts In one thing sure," he utters bold, 
" I now am wiser than you all. 

17 " In one thing sure," he utters bold, 

" I, wiser than you all, do boast : 
I see a stately vessel hold 

Her gallant course for Ireland's coast," 

18 " See you a stately vessel hold 

Her gallant course to Ireland's shore ? 
Some noble prince now, doubtless, would 
My beauteous daughter's hand implore." 

. 19 Now, where the vessel first drew nigh 

The pleasant shores of Ireland's strand, 
Her anchor cast, she fast doth lie 
Above the beds of whitest sand. 

20 Then Finn the Fair, upon the land, 

Leaps from her sides, the first of all ; 
Then follows straight a goodly band 
Of harnessed warriors, at his call. 
K 5 



202 THE NORTHMEN 

21 Then Finn, within the garden nigh, 

His gorgeous mantle o'er him threw ; 
And, so attired, with bearing high, 
Straight to the palace hall he drew : 

22 And so attired, with bearing high, 

Straight to the palace hall he drew : 
Five hundred men were seated nigh 
The Irish king before his view. 

23 Across the pavement of the hall 

Finn goes in ancient manner brief r 
In one short word he opens all 

His business,.— -and demands a wife* 

24 Finn stands upon the pavement then., 

And brief expresses his demand ; — 
Cf All hail ! thou doughty Irish king L 
I seek to win thy daughter's hand."' 

25 Then answered straight the Irish king, 

Sword-girt, and sitting on his throne, — 
" What name and honour dost thou bring, 
What land thee for her chief does own ? " 

26 " My name is Finn the Fair," he said, 

" And brother mine is Holdan Strong ; 
My father, Ulvtjr, prince of dread, 

Who loved my mother, Gartru, long." 

27 Then said the king, — " Unequal seems 

This match to kindred of the maid - % 
Her father, king of mighty realms ; 
Thine, but a prince of small estate*" 

28 Upon the pavement of the hall 

Finn stands, regardful of his right, 
At length thus sounds his haughty call, — ■ 
" O king, I am your equal quite : 



IN AMERICA. 203 

29 " But if thou dost refuse the maid, 

Before that I shall now depart, 
Full low thy head shall here be laid, 
And many a youth's who takes thy part. 

30 €< But, if your daughter you deny 

In marriage now to me to give, 
Your skill in arms you e'en must try, 
If you another hour would live." 

31 Across the pavement of the hall 

Finn bounds with agile step and strong ; 
Full eighteen knights before him fall, 
As toward the door he hastes along. 

32 Across the pavement of the hall 

Finn bounds, before their swords him reach ; 
But eighteen of his followers fall, 
Which makes an equal loss to each. 

33 Full eighteen doughty warriors there, 

Oppressed with wounds, before him fell, 
Ere they could seize on Finn the Fair, 
And cast him in the donjon cell. 

34 At length they seize on Finn the Fair, 

And into donjon him they cast ; 
Nor gyves nor heavy chains they spare, 
But lock his limbs together fast. 

35 And then they seized on Finn the Fair, 

And in the donjon cold him laid ; 
Then fastens grief and wild despair 
On Ingeborg, the royal maid. 

36 Then Ingeborg, the royal maid, 

In loose attire her father found : 
With naked feet, — a linen braid 
Around her silken tresses bound;— 



204 THE NORTHMEN 

37 Then Ingeborg, the royal maid. 

Upon her knees before him there, — 
ef O grant, my father/' thus she said, 
" This knight a husband to my prayer/* 

38 Then said the king, — *' Unequal seems 

This match to all thy kindred, maid : 
Thy father, king of mighty realms ; 
His, but a prince of smajl estate.' 7 

39 Then Ingeborg, worse than before 

Her grief and anger kindled, spake ; 
She vows that she will never more 
Her father's counsel ask or take. 

40 Her messenger she calls in haste, 

And on him puts a robe so gay : 
<s A trusty page thou ever wast," 

She said, and bade him speed his way, 

41 Swift-footed was this page, I ween, 

As messenger should always be ; 
And on his garb the rose was seen 

With lilies twined, which worked had she, 

42 u Now hear, my trusty page/' she said ; 

" Forget not what thy errand is ; 
In sleep lay not thy weary head, 
Till thou hast told to Holdan this." 

43 Then quickly went that page, I ween, 

Nor staid till he had reached the land 
Where many a noted mark was seen 

Which told the strength of Holdan's hand, 

44 This little page he entered straight 

The presence hall of Holdan Strong, 
Who sat there, on a lofty seat, 

With troubled look, the crowd among. 



IK AMERICA. 

45 •'* Now ] age/ J :ru 3 Holdan then, 

•■ Now welcome t: this palace mine 

ik, and tell thy errand when 
Thy thirst is quenched with mead or wine." 

4d " Oh thy mead allure/'' 

He ax • " less thy costly wine ; 

Far other errand have I, sure, 

Which brings me ac " to thee and thine. 

^7 u KnoWj mighty Holdan, that I come, 
A message sad to bring to thee ; 

Upon thy brother, far hint home, 
Misfortunes dire attendant be. ,J 

4!> Then Holdan straight with angei turned ;— 
Th:e tables from before him fixing ; — ■ 
The nnmerons goblets, overturned, 

Poured forth, in streams, the beverage strong. 

- ; Forth from his seat then Holdan leaped ; 
His rage and anger kindled high ; 
And, from the table, by him swept, 
Fifteen gold cups in fragments lie. 

'z . Then Holdan leads a mighty hand ; 
Both slaves ana free enlisted are; 
Where :ue was called two eager stand 
Sworn to re :venge bold Finn the Fair, 

51 His silken sails he raises then, 

On yards of gold extended wide ; 
His sails he never furls again, 

Tih Ireland from the helm he spied 

52 Above the beds of whitest sand, 

Her .anchor cast, the vessel lay ; 
.An the Strong, the first did stand 

Upon the Irish coast that day. 



206 THE NORTHMEN 

53 The distant coast he first annoyed, 

And thence advancing, secretly, 
By fire and sword he fierce destroyed 
Each town and village he came nigh, 

54 Then Holdan, — every act, in turn, 

And injury suffered, first reviewed, — 
Resolves the citadel to burn, 
And all escape he does preclude. 

55 O then the Irish king, he cried, — 

He cried with voice both loud and strong,- 
" Oh why this night am I betrayed ? 
On whom have I inflicted wrong ? " 

56 Then answered Holdan Strong to him, 

He answered straight in words but few, — 
" O king of Ireland, well, I ween, 

My brother once was known to you." 

57 Then answer gave the Irish king,— 

By sad estate compelled to own, — 
" Not death did I e'er on him bring, 
But into donjon he was thrown." 

58 Then Holdan straight the donjon seeks, 

None daring any let* to be ; 
The doors, of iron tough, he breaks, 
And from his chains then sets him free. 

59 The door, of iron tough, he breaks, 

And from his chains then sets him free ; 
" Arise, my brother," thus he speaks, 
" If thou art willing hence to flee." 



* Let,-— hindrance, obstruction : so used by all old writers. 



IN AMERICA. 207 

60 Up leaped, that instant, Finn the Fair, 

While rage sat darkening o'er his brow : 
" The king I must a tribute bear, 

For this cold iron lent me now." ^_ 

61 Then sat him down brave Holdan there, 

And to his brother thus resumed : — 
" Attend, my brother, lend thine ear, — 
The king with fire has been consumed." 

62 Then out they went the donjon walls 

Unhurt, and none does hindrance bear ; 
Thence to the stately palace halls, 
To Ingeborg, they both repair. 

63 " Hail, Ingeborg ! thou royal maid ! 

Both fair and beautiful art thou : 
Wilt thou this prince elect," they said, 
" And take him for thy husband now r" 

64 Then Ingeborg doth answer make, — - 

" This matter is most hard to do ; 

But, if the Vinland kings you '11 take 5 

An answer, sure, I '11 give to you." 

65 Then powerful Holdan thus replied, — 

" 'T will grief and sorrow bring to all ; 
For who shall reach the Vinland tide, 
Him perils dire shall sure befall." 

66 Then Finn the Fair, with rapid stride, 

The palace quits, and seeks the shore : 
" To Vinland straight my course I "11 guide, 
Though Ingeborg I ne'er see more." 

67 His silken sails he raises then, 

On yards of gold extended wide ; 
His sails he never furls again, 

Till Vinland from the helm he spied. 



208 THE NORTHMEN 

• 68 Then Finn, within the garden nigh, 
His costly robe he o'er him threw ; 
And, so attired, with bearing high, 
Straight to the palace halls he drew. 

69 And, so attired, with bearing high, 

Straight to the palace halls he drew : 
Five hundred men were standing nigh 
The Vinland kings before his view. 

70 Then entered Finn the palace hall, 

And stood before them, face to face : 

The kings sat on their thrones, and all, 

Unmoved and silent, kept their place. 

71 It was the morning- of the day, 

Scarce yet aurora's light appeared, 
When there the Vinland kings, they say, 
Twelve hundred armed men prepared. 

72 And there the Vinland kings, they say, 

Twelve hundred armed men prepared ; 
'Gainst these, brave Finn the Fair, that day, 
To try his strength, unaided, dared. 

73 And in the midst Finn now is seen, 

Active in fight before them all : 
Loud clang their arms that time, I ween ; 
Now two, now three, before him fall. 

74 And in the midst Finn still is seen, 

In strength he far surpasses all : 
Loud clang their arms again, I ween ; 
Now five, now six, before him fall. 

i 

75 For two whole days the fight did last ; 

From clashing swords the lightnings played ; 
Nor on the earth his footstep passed, — 
His slaughtered foes his path he made. 



IN AMERICA. 209 

76 And in the midst Finn still is seen, 

Nor dares, for honour's sake, to flee ; 
And now, y t is said, that there remain 
Of all that host but only three. 

77 And in the midst Finn still is seen ; — 

Full well his deeds are known to fame ; — 
And Vinland king the first, I ween, 
By his good sword is hewn in twain. 

78 And in the midst Finn still is borne, 

Nor dares, for honour's sake, to flee ; 
The second Vinland king that morn 
His sword hath hewn in pieces three. 

79 Just then a dragon, o'er his head, 

His fatal venom pouring, flew ; 
And Finn himself at length lay dead, 
Whom poison, and not arms, subdue. 

SO When Finn thus Holdan, furious, saw, 
By poison, and not arms, subdued, 
Then Vinland king the third, straightway, 
With his good sword in twain he hewed. 

8 1 Then fast and swiftly Holdan rides 

All through the forest dark and green ; 
Nor hawk, nor hound, nor beast besides 3 
So swift and fast was ever seen. 

82 His silken sails he raises then, 

On yards of gold extended wide ; 
His sails he never furls again, 

Till Ireland from the, helm he spied, 

83 Then Ingeborg, the royal maid, 

Was sitting in her window-bay : * 

* Bay-vnn&ow seems more correct than Sow-window, though the 
two are used indifferently. Bay is simply hollow or open, and has the 
same sense when applied to a window as when applied to a portion of 
the ocean. 



210 THE NORTHMEN 

" That is not Finn the Fair," she said, 
" Who yonder guides his helm this way." 

84 Then Ingeborg, the royal maid, — 

In wealth and beauty rich was she, — 
" That is not Finn the Fair," she said, 
" Full well I know that is not he." 

85 Above the beds of whitest sand, 

Her anchor cast, the vessel lay : 
Holdan the Strong the first did stand ^ 
Upon the Irish coast that day ; — 

86 And then, within the garden nigh, 

His gorgeous mantle o'er him threw ; 
And, so attired, with bearing high, 
Toward princess Ingeborg he drew. 

87 " Hail ! Ingeborg ! thou royal maid ! 

Both fair and beautiful art thou : 
Wilt thou this prince elect," he said, 
" And Ireland's king create him now ? " 

88 Then Ingeborg, the royal maid, — 

She clasped a wand of purest gold, — 
" None, after Finn the Fair," she said, 
" In love I ever more can hold." 

89 Then Ingeborg, the royal maid, — 

Whom deepest grief did sore oppress, — 
" None now, since Finn the Fair is dead, 
Can I as husband e'er address." 

90 One night, within the citadel, 

This royal maid she rested there ; 
But soon, o'ercome, a victim fell 
To sorrow, grief, and black despair. 

91 Then fast within the citadel, 

Full many a year lived Holdan Strong ; 
But heavy care, I ween full well, 

Through day and night oppressed him long. 



IN AMERICA. 211 

Verily, quoth the doctor, at the conclusion of this ballad, 
this is a wonderful history. Why, what with towns, vil- 
lages, and citadels, destroyed by fire and sword, — knights 
slain, — and other acts achieved, the " famous ballad of 
Chevy Chase," where 

" In one day, fifty knights were slain, 
With lords of great renown," 

is nothing to it. Samson himself, with the jaw-bone of 
the ass, never did so much execution as this Finn the Fair, 
who, single-handed, fought twelve hundred men, and killed 
them all save one. 

He must certainly have had rather a hard time of it, I 
should think, said Mr. C assail. It was quite a pity the 
dragon should spit upon him, just as he was about to slay 
his last man, and thus snatch from him his triumph, and 
the high reward of the hand of " Ingeborg, the royal maid." 
Nobody can doubt the antiquity of this ballad, that is very 
clear. If ever any thing bore about it internal evidence of 
its antiquity, this does. 

True, said Mr. Norset ; and therefore not even the doctor 
can say of it, as the Quaker said of " Paradise Lost," that it 
proves nothing. It clearly proves the knowledge of Vin- 
land possessed by the Northmen resident in the Faroe 
Isles, at the early date at which it was composed. 

It is very well, however, said the doctor, that you have 
got something else besides this ballad, in order to show 
that the Northmen discovered Vinland. 

Really, doctor, you are very perverse ; — excuse my 
speaking freely. I never pretended that this ballad proves 
the discoveries of the Northmen, or of any body else. I 
only pretended that it proves that Vinland (which you 
have seen, and which nobody ever doubted, to be in Arae^ 



212 THE NORTHMEN 

rica,*) was known to Europeans long anterior to the time 
of Colon ; and thus it affords corroborative testimony to 
the truth of the accounts of the discovery of Vinland which 
we have already dicussed. I suppose you do n't pretend 
to imagine that this ballad happened, by mere accidental 



* In Bancrofts " History of the United States," (fourth edition, 
vol. i. p. 6,) it is stated, in the course of some most remarkable observa- 
tions as to these discoveries of the Northmen, — which will be noticed 
in note A, in the Appendix, — that " Vinland has been sought in all di- 
rections, from Greenland and the St. Lawrence to Africa." That state- 
ment is directly contrary to fact ; and it is not a little remarkable that 
every one of the three references made in that work in support of that 
statement, proves the direct opposite to be the fact ; namely, that Hel- 
Inland, Markland, and Vinland, were situated to the south of, and at no 
great distance from, Greenland. The situations are, in all three, laid 
down in the most specific and distinct terms possible ; it being added to 
each account, that some had thought that these coasts, beyond Vinland, 
extended so far that they reached to Africa ; — an addition which tes- 
tifies, at the same time, to the authenticity of the documents, — since 
the situation of Vinland, as known to, and described by, these writers, 
corresponds precisely with that laid down in all other authorities, as 
being within a reasonable distance to the south of Greenland ; and 
since yet there is an error in speaking of it as extending so far as to 
join Africa ; — and to the extent of the voyages of the Northmen to the 
south, as made by Thorv aid's party, &c, whence the ideas of the still 
further extent of the country had arisen. It is to be presumed that 
the errors in statement, in this portion of Mr. Bancroft's work, origi- 
nated in the prejudiced view in which all accounts, which might seem 
to detract from the merit of Colon were beheld, and not in any de- 
signed misrepresentation. It is proper to add that Vinland has never 
yet been sought for, or, in any work except Mr. Bancroft's, been, in the 
slightest degree, hinted to have existed, in either Greenland or Africa. 
It has been uniformly stated to have been a portion of North America 
south of Greenland ; and the difference in assigning its precise locality 
has never been very great. The difference which has existed is ex- 
ceedingly easy to be explained, originating in a simple error in calcula- 
tion. See ante, chap. ii. p. 99. It is difficult to conceive how any 
one, who has paid the slightest attention to this subject, should be un- 
acquainted with, or have really mistaken, these facts. 



IN AMERICA. 213 

coincidence, to make mention of the same land, the discovery 
of which is detailed in the narratives ? 

Whv. no. I do n't mean that ; only you must not make 
an ancient ballad of too much authority. 

If I were to do so. doctor, you might well say that the 
whole argument which I have been supporting, is not 
'•' worth an old song" No such thing, however. I main- 
tain that I have already, by the exhibition of the over- 
whelming mass of internal evidence contained in the 
narratives themselves, completely demonstrated the truth 
of the positions which I have been endeavouring to esta- 
blish. All that I thus now adduce, and even all that I shall 
adduce, from the second class of documents, is merely in- 
teresting corroborative and illustrative testimony, as I may 
term it. 

Have we now, then, taken notice of all the written docu- 
ments relating to Vinland ? 

Yes. I believe we have taken a review of the whole ; 
though, as to a large portion, the mention has been no 
more than a bare allusion. 

Are there, then, no allusions made to any expeditions to 
Vinland subsequent to that of Thornnn ? 

You will remember that the expedition of Freydis and 
the brothers Helgi and Finnbogi, took place subsequently 
to that of Thorfmn.* It is very probable that detailed 
narratives may also exist of other expeditions of early 
explorers in those parts ; but those here published are 
amply sufficient to establish the points which I have in 
view. — 

Xo hint, then, is given in this volume, interrupted the 
doctor, of any recorded visit to Vinland after that of 
Freydis ? 

I did not say that, doctor; I intimated only that no 

* See ante. p. 138. 



214 THE NORTHMEN 

detailed narrative is given. There are allusions to other 
visits, and that, too, in terms which render it certain that 
such expeditions were frequent. 

When, and by whom, were they made ? 

That is more than I can pretend to tell you. It is 
probable that they became so frequent that no separate 
record was kept of them after the expeditions of the early 
explorers.* The following passage, in the " account of 
Eirek the Red, and of Greenland," f renders it certain that 
such expeditions were frequent. It occurs at the com- 
mencement of the narrative of the expedition of Freydis, 
which it seemed unnecessary to detail to you. " Expe- 
ditions to Vinland became now very frequent matters of 
consideration, for that expedition was commonly esteemed 
both lucrative and honourable." You will observe that this 
passage occurs in the account relating almost exclusively 
to Greenland, whence all the exploring expeditions to Vin- 
land had departed. It is an internal evidence of truth, that 
it occurs in this, and not in the other account. I presume 
you will not dispute the importance of this passage ? 

It certainly is a striking passage, said the doctor ; but I 
should very much like to have some positive records of 
some of these expeditions. 

Perhaps I can give you some clue of that kind, doctor ; 
but suppose we discuss first, as these expeditions were at 
a later date, the proposition of the establishment of per- 
mar 3nt colonies by the Northmen, at this remote period, 
in thei™ discoveries in the western hemisphere. 



* In addition to this it must be remembered that, when, as will pre- 
sently be seen, the settlements in Greenland were destroyed and broken 
up, the greater portion of the records of that country,— from which it 
was that the voyages to Vinland, &c. were made, — would be lost or 
destroyed, so that the details of expeditions, [if any were recorded, 
would be lost also. 

f Antiq. Am. p. 65. 



IN AMERICA. 215 

Permanent colonies ! exclaimed the doctor ; we have no 
allusions which can favour that idea. 

Let us consider that point a little more carefully, doctor, 
and you may think differently. Iceland is at least as much 
an American island as St. Domingo, or any of the West 
Indies ; and no one will dispute that a colony was esta- 
blished there by the Northmen, w x hich exists to this day, 
exhibiting a high degree of intellectual and moral culti- 
vation. Neither will any one pretend to dispute the set- 
tlement and long continuance of a flourishing colony in 
Greenland, — as much a part of North America as New- 
foundland or Florida. It is certain and undoubted, then, 
that the Northmen did establish permanent and flourish- 
ing colonies in their discoveries in the western hemisphere, 
and on the American quarter of the globe, more than six 
centuries before the time of Colon. This you will not 
pretend to dispute, I presume ? 

The doctor seemed taken by surprise, and, after some 
hesitation, answered, — I never viewed those settlements in 
that light before. 

I cannot help that, answered Mr. Norset ; perhaps you 
never considered the landing of Colon on the island of 
St. Domingo, and the settlement of a colony there by the 
Spaniards under him, in the light of the settlement of 
America ? 

The doctor seemed less able to reply than before. After 
a silence of a few moments, Mr. Norset continued : — 

You know that these acts with reference to St. Domingo 
have been generally considered as the settlement of the 
country, and justly so. It is equally or, rather, more 
necessary and just that the acts of the Northmen, w T ith 
reference to Iceland and Greenland, should be considered 
as the settlement of America by them ; and the results of 
those settlements have been far happier than the results 
of the Spanish settlements. 



216 THE NORTHMEN 

Then you do, not pretend to assert that any settlement 
was formed by them in the more southern part of this con- 
tinent of North America, — in Vinland, or otherwise ? 

I do not pretend to assert positively that such was the 
case, or even to lay very much stress upon the probability 
of such having been the case. Still there is considerable 
probability that such settlement was formed.* 

Pray, tell me how you would make that appear. 

You must remember, doctor, that, though several leaders 
are stated to have accompanied Thorfinn to Vinland, — - 
namely, Snorri Thorbrandson, Biarni Grimolfson, and 
Thorhall Gamlason, — yet the return of only Thorfinn and 
Biarni is related. It is very possible, therefore, that 
Snorri Thorbrandson and Thorhall Gamlason, with their 
men, may have chosen to remain in Vinland, some perhaps 
at Hop, others at Straumfiord, permanently. We know 
that this was the intention of all, when they went out, and 
that they took with them all kinds of live stock for the 
purpose. Though Thorfinn and his men, and Biarni with 
his men, chose to return, it does not follow that Snorri and 
Thorhall and their followers did so. They may have re- 
mained, and their men intermarried with the natives, and 
thus some Norse customs and words, — as we have seen in 
the cases of Hop and of Nessat, the two localities with 
which we know that they were best acquainted, — have 
been retained. I say that this is probable ; I do not pre- 
tend to assert that it is fact.f 



* See ante, pp. 170 and 172, as to the names Hop and Ness. 

f It is worthy of remark, that many authors have stated the fact of 
the settlement of a colony by the Northmen in Vinland as a matter of 
which there can be no doubt. Thus Pinkerton, vol. i. p. 342, — " The 
little colony settled in Vinland, about 1006, perished from intestine 
divisions." Wheaton, History of the Northmen, p. 28, &c— -" A part 
of Thorfinn's company still remained in Vinland, and they were after- 
wards joined by two Icelandic chieftains, &c. . . . No subsequent traces 



IN AMERICA. 217 

Since you yourself profess that we have now got into 
the region of doubt only, said the doctor, let us quit it, and 
turn to those more certain hints which you said exist of 
visits to this country. 



of the Norman colony in America are to be found until the year 1059, 
when it is said that an Irish or Saxon priest, named Jon or John, who 
had preached for some time as a missionary in Iceland, went to Yin- 
land, for the purpose of converting the colonists to Christianity, where 
he was murdered by the heathens." Of this John notice will be taken 
presently in the text. This author adds, — " The colony established by 
them (the Northmen) probably perished in the same manner with the 
ancient establishments in Greenland. Some faint traces of its existence 
may, perhaps, be found in the relations of the Jesuit missionaries re- 
specting a native tribe in the district of Gaspe, at the mouth of the St. 
Lawrence, who are said to have attained a certain degree of civilization, 
to have worshipped the sun, and observed the position of the stars. 
Others revered the symbol of the cross, before the arrival of the French 
missionaries, which, according to their tradition, had been taught them 
by a venerable person, who cured, by this means, a terrible epidemic 
which raged among them." Henderson's Iceland, Introduc. — " The 
American continent was visited, &c. and a colony of Norwegians was 
afterwards settled there, (in Vinland,) and continued to trade with the 
natives for the period of nearly two centuries after the country had been 
discovered." Many other quotations to the same effect might be made 
from other works. Thus it will be seen that the fact of the settlement 
of a permanent colony in New England by the Northmen is considered 
by these authorities, — and they are high ones, — as established beyond 
doubt. Since, however, the author of this work is anxious to fix the 
reader's attention on no proposition, as established, which he cannot 
demonstrate to be necessarily true by the most rigid criticism of origi- 
nal authorities, he is unwilling to claim this proposition, of the settle- 
ment of a permanent colony in Vinland by the Northmen, as one which 
is established. He does not himself consider that it is so, but conceives 
that there exists & probability of its being fact. It is the less necessary 
to lay any stress upon the probability of this being the fact, in order to 
establish the importance of the results of the discoveries of the North- 
men in America, inasmuch as it is beyond the possibility of controversy 
that important and flourishing colonies were established by them in 
Iceland and Greenland, both, indisputably, immediate members of that 
quarter of the globe, — portions of the western hemisphere. 



218 THE NORTHMEN 

Willingly. A visit of one John, an Irish or Saxon 
priest, to Vinland, in 1059, is recorded by some authori- 
ties. It is stated that he went for the purpose of preach- 
ing Christianity, and that he was killed in the country. 
Detailed relations are, moreover, given of voyages made 
hither by two Venetians, by name Zeni, in the service of 
a northern prince, in the fourteenth century, and who 
found marks of the former voyages. Both these accounts, 
however, — though, if it were desired to support a fabri- 
cated tale, they might aid us much, — as my object is solely 
the ascertainment of truth, ought, I think, after a candid 
examination at the bar of severe historical criticism, to be 
rejected as probably not genuine; the former, because it 
seems probable that it was not Vinland, but a district in 
Europe, which John visited, there being some inconsisten- 
cies in the account of his. visiting Vinland ;* the latter, be- 
cause no accounts were published, or ever known to have 
existed, of the voyages narrated, of an earlier date than 
1558 ;f and thus, although the accounts themselves do not 
seem wholly improbable, their truth is incapable of being 
rigidly tested, since they were not announced till after the 
discoveries of Colon and Cabot. 

We are still, then, said the doctor, as much in the land 
of doubt as ever. Shall we find no more rest for the 
soles of our feet ? 

O yes, answered Mr. Norset ; we have now done with 
the doubtful, and come again to the certain and undoubt- 
edly authentic. W r e find it related in the ancient and 
contemporary ~\. and indisputably authentic " Annals of 
Iceland," that, in the year 1121, Eirek, bishop of Green- 
land, sailed thence to Vinland. 



* See Antiq. Am. p. 461. 

t See tiling's " Columbus," Appendix, art. xiv. 

$ See Antiq. Am. p. 256, &c. 



IN AMERICA. 21^ 

Well, said the doctor, it seems to me that here again 
you are involved in some kind of contradiction. You 
spoke of there having been, in all probability, so many 
expeditions to Vinland that no separate record was kept 
of them ; and yet we here find a record of Bishop Eirek's 
expedition. How do you explain this ? 

There is not the slightest difficulty about the matter. 
Do n't you often see it stated, in the London papers, that 

the lord chancellor went from his house in — street 

to the House of Lords, at such and such o'clock ? Why 
should his particular progress be mentioned, when hun- 
dreds of lords and gentlemen walk the same route every 
day? Just because the lord chancellor happens to hold 
one of the highest and most important stations in the em- 
pire ; and it is well that it should be made publicly known 
whether or not he is attentive to his duty. Well, it is just 
the same in the case before us. Hundreds might have gone 
from Greenland to Vinland, and their expeditions not have 
been esteemed matters worthy of record ; but Eirek was 
bishop of Greenland : he held the most important and dig- 
nified office in that important colony. The circumstance of 
his making a voyage to Vinland was, then, a circumstance 
worthy of all record, and was likely to be noticed, even in 
an Icelandic chronicle. 

What was the object of his visit ? 

Of that we are not informed. The " Annals " of those 
days were little more than calendars of events, with no de- 
tail of cause or consequence. It is only rational to pre- 
sume that he went thither for the purpose either of at- 
tempting the conversion of the natives to Christianity, or 
of performing episcopal offices among the colonists, — the 
descendants of those whose progress we have followed,* 



* See note to page 216, ante. The voyage of Eirek to Vinland is 
in itself corroborative of the probable existence of a colony there. 

L 2 



220 THE NORTHMEN 

and whose numbers had probably been increased by sub- 
sequent settlers. Eirek was ihejirst bishop of Greenland,* 
and would esteem it his duty to visit all settlements imme- 
diately connected, as Vinland was, with Greenland, No 
record exists of the return of Eirek. It is therefore to be 
presumed that he ended his days in Vinland. 

And this, then, is the latest record that exists of these 
parts of the continent of North America being visited by 
the Northmen ? said the doctor inquiringly. 

Not so, answered Mr. Norset. We find it incidentally 
mentioned in the same " Annals of Iceland," in a list of 
disasters from tempests which occurred in the year 1347, 
that, in that year, a Greenland ship, which had been on a 
voyage to Markland, was driven, by stress of weather, to 
the port of Straumfiord, in Iceland. This is mentioned in 
such a manner as to render it self-evident that the ship 
had been to Markland on a regular trading voyage, f — 
most probably, as many trading voyages are made thither 
now, for timber. The mode in which the voyage is men- 
tioned, indicates clearly, also, that such voyages were fre- 
quent. 

But how does it happen, asked Mr. Cassall, that, if in- 
tercourse was thus kept up for so long a time with the 
continent of America, which it would certainly seem im- 
possible any longer to doubt, the circumstance has not 
been generally known, or that this intercourse at any 
time ceased ? 

The reason of this is clear. The intercourse with the 
continent was always kept up through Greenland, as the 
nearest point to it. Now Greenland itself, though for four 
centuries and a half a flourishing and populous colony, 
having constant intercourse with the parent state in Eu- 

* Excerp. ex Annal. Island. 1121 ah and Antiq. Am. p. 407. 
f Antiq. Am. p. 265. 



IN AMERICA. 221 

rope, underwent the same fate as Vinland has certainly 
done. Her colony was gradually destroyed by the change 
of climate,* and by contests with the natives, and was 
neglected by the parent state, owing to the wars which 
raged between her and her neighbours.f For nearly three 
centuries the land was as if it had never been known. 
Instead of the frequent intercourse formerly had with it 
from Iceland and Norway and Denmark, none now took 
place, with mere casual and very rare exceptions. Of 
course, then, all expeditions immediately connected with 



* See ante, p. 53, for an explanation of the cause of this. See also 
the Athenaeum of May 18, 1839, for remarkable facts as to change of 
climate at present going on, in the same way, in the north of Europe, 

f There is a remarkable obscurity, it may be termed mystery, hang- 
ing over the fate of the colony in Greenland. The last bishop was 
appointed in 1406. Since that time the colony has never been heard of. 
It has by many, until recently, been supposed that it still existed, 
though cut off from all communication with the rest of the world, but 
that communication ceased, as hinted in the text, owing to the wars 
which broke out between the Danes and Swedes. When the colony 
was last heard of, in the fifteenth century, it consisted of 280 settle- 
ments. It seems impossible to conceive but that it must have existed 
for some time after intercourse with the parent state had ceased. That 
cessation must, however, have contributed very much to its decline, 
since, owing to the climate, very much even of the necessaries and 
simple decencies of life must have been supplied from Europe. Dis- 
ease, want, and insubordination would probably be the result of these 
circumstances, which the increasing rigour of the climate, owing to the 
descent of the arctic ice, would tend to increase. Thus would the 
colonists become an easy prey to the attacks of the natives. Certain it 
is, that, while extensive ruins have been found all along the line of the 
ancient settlements, no living traces of the colony itself have ever been 
discovered. It has " died and left no sign." See Antiq. Am. Be Gr&n- 
landia. An interesting volume on the antiquities of Greenland is about 
to appear, under the auspices of the Society of Northern Antiquarians. 
A brief account of Greenland and its ancient settlement will be found 
in the Penny Magazine for October, 1838, p. 385. This account is, as 
far as it goes, generally correct, although the statements as to Gunn- 
biorn are erroneous. See ante, pp. 53, 54 and 55. 



222 THE NORTHMEN 

its commercial relations ceased also ; and, ceasing, were 
forgotten in general, although the records of them lived, 
as we have seen, in traditions long before that time com- 
mitted to writing, and existing in the libraries of the learn- 
ed. These were circumstances, it must be obvious, over 
which the settlers could have no control. They cannot, 
therefore, detract from the merit and honour of the discov- 
ery of, and settlement in, the western hemisphere by the 
Northmen. 

How long is it, asked Mr. Cassall, since Greenland has 
again become the seat of a colony, or since intercourse has 
again been opened between her and Europe? 

It is only since 1721 that she has again attracted any 
attention. Colonies have, since that date, been again 
planted there .from the mother country of the ancient 
colonists. 

And about what date did the desertion of the ancient 
colony take place ? 

The desertion of Greenland took place more than half a 
century before the expeditions of Colon, and the discovery 
of Newfoundland by Cabot.* 

Let us see, said Mr. Cassall, Colon's first voyage took 
place in 1492, and Cabot's in 1497. Greenland was then 
deserted at the beginning or middle of the fifteenth cen- 
tury ? 

It was so, answered Mr. Norset. But, touching Cabot's 
visit to, and discovery of, Newfoundland, I must remark 
that, as Colon had in all probability gained some notion 
of the existence of land in the western ocean during his 
visit to Iceland, so Cabot, in his intercourse with the Da- 
nish monarch, between whom and the merchants of En- 
gland he negotiated, in the year 1495, concerning the trade 



* As this family became Anglicised, the Anglicised name may pro- 
perly be retained. 



IX AMERICA. 223 

with Iceland. — which negotiations would necessarily lead 
him into minute investigations with respect to Iceland and 
her connections. — had. in all likelihood, obtained some 
knowledge of the existence and situation of the northern 
portion of the American continent; that is, Vinland, ^lark- 
land, Helluland, and Greenland. At any rate, it is a re- 
markable fact, that his charter was obtained from Henry 
VII. the very next year after these negotiations had been 
concluded, and his expedition to Newfoundland (Helluland) 
was undertaken in the year following. It is remarkable, 
too, that he appears to have steered directly for that land 
with the position of which the Icelanders would generally 
be most familiar, namely, the more directly northward por- 
tion of the continent of North America. 

Poor Cabot !— you snatch his laurels from him also. 
But I do not comprehend your last allusion. Pray ex- 
■ plain it. 

Let me allude to your first remark in the first place. I 
wish you would understand that I am desiring to snatch 
no laurels from the head of Cabot, or of any one else. His 
was a noble and an enterprising expedition. But he must 
have got the idea into his head, in some way. that he should 
find something by sailing west. Else he would have been 
an arrant fool, and so would Colon, for ever undertaking 
such an expedition. All I have done is to explain how 
these ideas got into the heads of either. His name is still 
to be honoured, as the first European in recent times, that 
is, in immediate connection with present settlements in the 
lands visited, who touched the shores of the continent of 
North America. It appears however to me, to be evident 
that he himself did not consider the land visited as a dis- 
covery, but only as a land visited or found anew. The 
very name given to the land visited by him, — Newfound- 
land, — indicates a consciousness that this was only a 



224* THE NORTHMEN 

re discovery r , and not the original discovery of the 
land.* 

Really, said the doctor, I won't give up Cabot in this 
way, especially when we have no record of any visitation 
to Newfoundland by the Northmen for 500 years, or 
nearly so, before the time of Cabot. 

Very likely, doctor, you may not like to give up Cabot, 
as you call it, — why, I cannot tell ; but you are wrong as 
to the non-visitation of Newfoundland by the Northmen 
daring all this period. We have two distinct records of 
visits made to it, — -records, I beg you particularly to observe, 
which exist to this day, in the handwriting of contemporaries 
of the events recorded.f Two brothers, Adalbrand and 
ThorvaId,J whose names are well known in the Icelandic 
history of that period, did visit this very land in the year 
1285 ; and it is a remarkable fact, that this land is spoken 
of in the records of their visit, the authenticity of which, 
as contemporary records, is beyond the possibility of ques- 
tion, in the very same terms, in the Icelandic language, 
that it was called by Cabot's companions ; which name it 
has ever since retained ; namely, " Nyja fundu land/' 
literally, Newfoundland, The situation of this Nyja fundu 
land is distinctly stated ; and it may be said to be physi- 

* Even Mr. Bancroft, though he professes to discredit the whole ac- 
count of the discoveries of the Northmen, (Hist. U. S. pp. 6 and 7, and 
see this passage examined in note A,) contradicts himself in a re- 
markable manner, only two pages after his denunciation of those dis- 
coveries, and virtually admits their truth, and even suggests that Ca- 
bot's expedition, perhaps, had some connection with them. His words 
are these, (p. 8,) — " Nor is it impossible that some uncertain traditions 
respecting the remote discoveries which Icelanders had made in Green- 
land towards the north-west, where the lands did nearest meet, should 
have excited firm and pregnant conjectures." 

f See Antiq. Am. pp. 256, 257 and 259. 

J See their track laid down in the chart. 



IN AMERICA. 



OO' 



cally impossible that any other than Newfoundland can be 
the locality designated. It is also remarkable, as confirm- 
atory of this being the locality designated, that, in somt 
of the ancient records, some islands, called ;i Duxeyjar/' 
(or feather islands,) are spoken of as having been dis- 
covered. Now, it is well known that this name might, 
with great proprietv. be applied to most of the islands on 
the Newfoundland coast, where the Canada duck so much 
abounds, that the eggs, which are found covering the 
ground at certain seasons of the vear, are imported in 
great quantities into the United States and elsewhere. 

Then this land is not, in these records, identified with 
Helluland. which we have seen to be Newfoundland? said 
Mr. Cassall. How do you explain that circumstance? 

It may easily be explained in many ways. The writer 
of these brief records, which merely state the fact of the 
voyage of Adalbrand and Thorvald, might have been 
ignorant of the records of the former visits to Helluland. 
Yon will remember that it was esteemed an uninviting 
shore, and probably it was never visited again after the 
first explorations. It would necessarily, therefore, be less 
familiar than Markland and Vinland. Moreover the visit 
of Adalbrand and Thorvald was accidental, not designed. 
The recorders of the fact, theiefore. would merely state 
the fact, without inquiring whether it was the same as that 
already known as Helluland. which all their contemporary 
geographers described, however, as lying in that situ- 
ation. 

Were there no further measures taken with reference to 
the land thus visited? Was no notice taken, at this time, 
of its existence ? 

Circumstances prevented the brothers from prosecuting 
their explorations. Adalbrand died in the year following. 
and Thorvald became involved in violent and agitating 
controversies, by which his attention was drawn in a com- 

l 5 



226 THE NORTHMEN 

pletely contrary direction. However, the matter did not 
die out unheeded. Eirek, king of Norway, determined to 
have the land further explored; and it is expressly recorded 
by the same contemporary annalists that, in the year 1288, 
one Rolf was sent out, by the king, for the especial pur >- 
pose of exploring** We have no records of the result of 
his explorations ; but the surname given to him, Landa- 
Rolf leads us to presume that they were extensive. 

That seems satisfactory as far as it goes, said Mr. 
C assail. 

It is satisfactory, also, in this respect, observed Mr. 
Norset ; that, however much any unreasonable sceptic may 
be inclined to cavil at the authenticity of the records of 
the discovery of Helluland, Markland, or Vinland, — 
Greenland it is impossible for a moment to doubt, — by 
the Northmen in the tenth century, it is utterly impossible 
for any one to doubt the authenticity of these records of the 
voyages of Adalbrand and Thorvald and Rolf to the coast 
of the continent of North America south of Greenland, in 
the thirteenth century. \ So that, at any rate, the North- 
men preceded Cabot by two centuries in their exploration 
of the North American continent. It will, however, I 
think, be of little use to place daylight clearness before the 
vision of him who cannot be convinced, by such evidence 
as I have adduced, of the authenticity of the records of 
the more ancient expeditions of the Northmen. 

I confess, said Mr. Cassall, that you have compelled me 
to acknowledge the same thing, though, at first, I little 
thought that such evidence could be adduced. Doctor, 



* Antiq. Am. p. 263. 

f It is worthy of observation, that some of the manuscripts which 
exist, detailing the discoveries of the Northmen in the western hemi- 
sphere, (as detailed in chapters ii. and iii.) are of an actually older date 
than the time of these later recorded expeditions. 



IN AMERICA. 227 

what have you now to say to the truth of the proposition 
which startled you so much at first, — that America, the 
very shores of New England, were discovered by the 
Northmen in the tenth century, five centuries before the 
time of Colon ? 

Humph ! said the doctor, not liking such a direct mode 
of interrogation, and wishing to give an evasive answer ; I 
think Colon's discoveries have been very beneficial. 

Come, come, doctor, said Mr. Norset, jocularly; we will 
not let you off in that way. You are w r elcome, if it pleases 
you, to talk of " Colon's discoveries? I will allow that he 
discovered the West Indies, — the most important part of 
America, doubtless, in your opinion, — five centuries after 
the discovery of the continent of North America by the 
Northmen. He never discovered or visited one inch of 
this northern continent,* which, in my humble opinion, is 
of far higher importance than all the Indies, East and West. 
More credit is due to Cabot than to him, on that score. I 
see how it is, doctor : you put me in mind of what is said 
in Hudibras, that 

" A man convinced against his will, 
Is of the same opinion still ; 
"Which he may adhere to, or disown, 
For reasons to himself best known." 



* It must not be imagined that this is written in ignorance of the 
events of the third and fourth voyages of Colon. The neighbourhood 
of Cape Honduras cannot certainly be properly called a part of the 
continent of North America, in reference to the vastness and extent 
of that continent, of which Columbus never had any idea. It is well 
known, too, that he merely coasted along that shore and the shore of 
Paria to a small extent, and made no stay, and neither effected nor at- 
tempted any settlement thereupon. He effected a settlement in St. 
Domingo only. It will be shown, in note A, that the Northmen had a 
correct idea of the extent of the new continent which they had dis- 
covered, and that they never, as did Colon, confuse it with Asia, but 
considered it as a distinct continent. 



228 THE NORTHMEN 

Now you know well enough, doctor, that you are convinced 
of the truth of these discoveries. You know you could 
not help acknowledging, this morning, that there was 
something in the narrative of Leif. It has been " against 
your will" to be thus convinced ; but, certainly, doctor, 
the truth is worth having at any price, — even the relin- 
quishment of an old and long-cherished notion. So I beg 
you w r on't at one time " adhere to," and at another " dis- 
own," your conviction, for any reasons, but frankly confess 
that you are satisfied of the established truth of the pro- 
position, — that the Northmen discovered and explored the 
continent of North America in the tenth century ; and that, 
not merely by accident, and as driven here by stress of 
weather, but in expeditions undertaken for the express pur- 
pose of exploration and settlement; and that residences of 
several years were, at different times, made here, in New 
England,— and probably permanent colonies established. 

But the doctor was not accustomed to give a direct an- 
swer to any question which in any way involved a com- 
promise of his prejudices, or an acknowledgement of any 
conviction of his own error or ignorance. He, therefore, 
again evaded a reply, — in which evasion, however, was 
necessarily implied the acknowledgement of the justice of 
Mr. Norset's remarks, — by observing, — 

But, surely, Mr. Norset, you do not conceive that ex- 
tensive colonies were founded here ? 

No ; it would seem improbable that extensive colonies 
were founded on this part of the continent. They were 
so in Greenland, however. The natives were then, in these 
regions, existing in numbers and power sufficient to resist 
any invasion of such small parties as the Northmen could 
bring. The country had not then been devastated by dis- 
ease, as when subsequent colonists landed here. The pro- 
bability is, that some remained here, who intermarried 
with the natives, and whose descendants soon became 



IN AMERICA. 229 

mixed with them so as to be hardly distinguishable. There 
can be no doubt, however, that the country was visited 
continuously till the colonies of Greenland were deserted ; 
and different parties probably remained here at different 
times, and settled in the country. 

It is certainly, observed Mr- Cassall, a very interesting 
thing to know that the Northmen^ so long ago, visited this 
country, and were especially acquainted with this part of 
it in which we now are, — New England, — and this parti- 
cular neighbourhood more especially. 

It is interesting, said Mr, Xorset, and it will become 
more so, when, as I shall show you, it can be rendered 
pretty nearly certain that remains of these very North- 
men exist here now. Rhode Island seems to have been 
a favourite resort of theirs, for many of their works are 
here. 

That remains to be proved, interrupted the doctor. 

So it does, said Mr. Xorset; but, however, the proof of 
it will have nothing to do with the truth of the discoveries 
themselves. It will merely add to the interest of the sub- 
ject, to know that we have about us visible and tangible 
signs of these discoveries, and of the presence of the dis- 
coverers here. 

You stated, observed the doctor, that there are some 
minor narratives contained in that volume, and you have 
intimated that they relate to visits made to the more 
southern parts of the continent of North America. We 
must not forget these. 

We will not forget them, doctor; but they are not so 
important as those which we have already examined, nor 
will they occupy our attention so long. They are less 
precise, though not less authentic, and leave us more with 
a clue to search for something more, than with any positive 
and definite knowledge of any thing, in the shape of de- 
tail?, beyond the mere fact of such visits having been 



230 THE NORTHMEN IN AMERICA, 

made, and of the existence and extent of the continent 
having been well known. They are curious, however, and 
the incidents related in them may be called romantic. 
They also have an immediate bearing upon the question 
of the discovery of the continent of North America. They 
will therefore be interesting. 

The sooner we have them the better, so that we may 
have the whole fresh in our minds together. Suppose 
we spend to-morrow morning over them. What say 
you ? 

With all my heart, doctor. I hope neither the ghost 
of Colon nor of Cabot will rise in rebuke of you this 
night, and frighten you from any further investigation of 
the subject. 

I care not for Colon, or Cabot either, said the doctor, 
with affected carelessness, but evidently not well pleased 
at the laugh being turned against him for his zealous op- 
position to any infringement of the supposed " vested 
rights " of those two worthies, which had been established 
by the authority of " universal consent" through so many 
centuries. 

I am glad to hear it, doctor. Never care for old friends 
in adversity, you know, is the order of the day. Well, I 
am going to spend the evening in the neighbourhood of 
some of the remains of your new friends, the Northmen, 
which I intend that you shall visit with me to-morrow. 



CHAPTER V. 

Irish in America. — Northmen in Hvitramax>-aland (Southern 
Stares of United States . — Art Marsox A.D. 983' . — History of 
Biorn Asb&andson. — Voyage of Gudleif Gudlaugsov. 

Soon after breakfast, next morning, the different parties 
at Mrs. Golf's boarding-house, decidedly the pleasantest in 
Newport, made their arrangements for the morning. 
Some ordered carriages to go down to the beach ; others 
preferred to spend the hours in boating on the neighbour- 
ing bay. But our worthy friend. Dr. Dubital. though in- 
vited to join parties for each purpose, refused all solicita- 
tions. 

Xo sooner had the various seekers after pleasure in 
these different modes taken their departure, than the doctor 
reminded Mr. Norset of his promise to continue the subject 
to which the greater portion of the previous day had been 
devoted, saying, in his peculiar manner. — 

You have forgotten the Northmen, have n't you ? 

Your question reminds me, answered Mr. Norset, laugh- 
ing, of the judicious answer of the Quaker to one who 
thus phrased his interrogatory, — "Yon couldn't lend me 
sixpence, could you? " -''Friend." — said he. with the gravity 

stingnishing the much respected body to which he be- 
longed. — ; 'Friend. I do not understand thee; thou first 
fceilest me a lie. and then askest me a question.'' Now. 
doctor, you never heard that before, did you ? 

Pray. Air. Norset, said the doctor, somewhat crustily. 
let us have no more of your jokes. 



232 



THE NORTHMEN 



Jokes ! doctor ; I never joke. Gravity, sir, is the very 
essence of my nature. I 'ra as grave, sir, as the man they 
found at Fall River the other day. 

Man found at Fall River ! what do you mean ? 

Seriously and soberly, they found a Northman up at Fall 
River the other day. 

What Northman? asked the doctor, raising his voice 
almost to a shout. 

Nay, that s more than I can tell ; I never had the plea- 
sure of his acquaintance, answered Mr. Norset. 

Then how do you know that he was a Northman ? 

Because he carried a tongue on his breast, and that told 
me so ; and another tied round him, and that told me so, 
too, However, let that pass. I '11 tell you all about the 
Northman at Fall River by and by. Meantime, let us sit 
down and take the matter quietly. 

The doctor was somewhat pacified by Mr. Norset's 
tone and manner, and took his seat without further cere- 
mony. Mr. Cassall shortly after entered. 

Shall we now proceed, said the doctor, to the subject ? 
What is it, Mr. Norset, that we have to hear about the 
Northmen this morning ? for you did not fully explain it 
yesterday. You merely stated that there are some minor 
narratives^ which relate to visits made to the southern 
portion of these United States. 

We< shall have to take a passing glance at others besides 
the Northmen, this morning, said Mr. Norset, though the 
chief portion of these minor narratives relates, as before, to 
expeditions of the Northmen. We shall meet with allu- 
sions which would seem to indicate that the Irish were 
acquainted with the southern parts of North America about 
the same time that the Northmen discovered the northern 
parts of the same continent. 

What ! exclaimed the doctor ; the Irish ! Then your 
Northmen, after all, were not the discoverers of America ? 



IX AMERICA. 233 

I never wished, doctor, to take to my Northmen, as you 
call them, any credit which does not belong to them. 
As far as we have any allusions to, or distinct authentic 
records of, voyages and expeditions to America, the 
Northmen were the first Europeans who visited this conti- 
nent. The point, however, which it has been my object to 
prove to you is, that they did discover and explore Ame- 
rica in the tenth century, not that they were the first 
who ever visited these shores, though I think there can be 
no doubt that such was the fact. The allusions to the 
Irish are, as you will see, vague, and do not give us any 
certain information. Nor does it appear that, if they are 
to be considered as rendering the Irish expeditions certain, 
those expeditions were anterior to the expeditions of the 
Northmen, while these allusions, and the whole of the an- 
cient documents, do render it perfectly clear that the 
Northmen were in no degree aware, when they discovered 
and first visited Vinland and the rest, that these coasts had 
any connection with the parts visited by the Irish. Hui- 
tramannaland, or Irland it Mikla, (Great Ireland,) 
— as the parts visited by the Irish were called, — appears to 
have been considered an island, until the description re- 
ceived by Thorfmn and his companions of the country be- 
yond Vinland, and the adventures presently to be recorded, 
induced the Northmen to believe that Huitrainannaland 
must lie beyond but adjoin Vinland. No permanent settle- 
ment appears to have been ever made by the Irish in this 
Huitramannaland. 

How, then, came it to be called Great Ireland? asked 
the doctor. 

Simply because Ireland was the " western country,'' 
according to the appellation of the Northmen, and Huitra- 
mannaland lay to the west of Ireland. This circumstance, 
and the visitation of the land by the Irish, most probably 
procured it the name of Great Ireland. The Icelanders 



234 THE NORTHMEN 

at first knew it only by the accounts of the Irish mer- 
chants, and the latter would, not unnaturally, apply this 
name to the newly-discovered tract. There was no con- 
nection between the two discoveries, if that of the Irish 
was ever made, which remains to be proved. Supposing 
it correct that the Irish visited Huitramannaland about the 
same time that the Northmen discovered and explored all 
the northern shores of North America, the Northmen had 
still the superior honour of discovering that the whole was 
one vast continent, and that Huitramannaland w r as but a 
continuation of Vinland ; the undoubted fact of which 
knowledge being possessed by them, exhibits a much 
grander and more sublime idea of their discoveries than 
ever was entertained by Colon of his discoveries, or of 
their possible reality.* 

Well, said the doctor, but you know there has been Dr. 
Hawkes lecturing at New York about the former race who 
inhabited America. Does not that rather upset the credit 
of your Northmen ? 

What do you mean, doctor ? We all knew, before Dr. 
Hawkes told us so, that America was inhabited long before 
any European foot touched her soil, and we shall all feel 
much obliged to Dr. Hawkes, or any body else, who will 
tell us any thing about the earlier inhabitants. But they 
have nothing to do with any discoveries of America by Eu- 
ropeans, any opening a communication between the two 
countries. These latter are our present points of inquiry, 
and of these I maintain that the Northmen were the 
achievers. Whoever these ancient people were, they w r ere 
unknown to the eastern continent. No benefit was derived 
from one by the other ; no communication subsisted. The 
Northmen first made the country of this race known, after 
the race itself had become extinct, except, perhaps, in 

* See further on this subject, note A, in the Appendix. 



IN AMERICA. 235 

Mexico : they first opened a communication which has 
never ceased, and made the western hemisphere prove a 
most beneficial source of enterprise and place of residence. 
Though a part of their discoveries became, after a time. — 
owing, as I have shown, to circumstances over which they 
had no control. — deserted and generally forgotten, yet 
still the record of those discoveries lives, and proves their 
enterprise ; and their descendants still inhabit one portion 
of their discoveries in that western hemisphere, and are. it 
is not too much to say. the happiest people upon earth, the 
most generally intelligent, the most generally moral.* 

Perhaps your observations are just. Indeed. I do n't 
see how they can be contradicted ; but what do you say 
to the alleged discoveries of the Welch in America ? 

I have little to say to them. They are as much beside 
the question as the existence of the ancient inhabitants 
of this continent. Many persons believe that the accounts 
of the expedition of Madoc are entirely a fable. f I 
will not pretend to give any opinion on the subject. Air. 
Bartlett has carefully investigated this matter, and it is to 
be hoped that he will favour the world with the result of 
his investigations. Be the accounts of these circumstances 
true or false, it affects in no way the question of the 
Northmen being the first discoverers of America. It is 
not pretended that the expedition of prince Madoc took 
place until the year 1170. nearly two centuries after the 
discoveries of the Jsorthmen. 

To quit the ancient inhabitants and the Welch, then ; — 
what ground is there for supposing that the Irish ever 
touched upon these shores of North America? 



* A brief, but generally correct, and easily accessible account of 
Iceland, its former and present condition, will be found in the Penny 
Magazine for 1833, pp. 442 and 452, 

t See p. 7, note. 



236 THE NORTHMEN 

We find some allusions, in various ancient and au- 
thentic documents,* which we will presently examine, 
which render it probable that the coast of America was 
visited by the Irish about the same time that, or a few 
years after, Biarni first saw it. We have already seen that 
it was believed, in the Faroe Isles, that Vinland was visited 
by the Irish, though this belief doubtless grew out of the 
knowledge which was had of the existence of Vinland, 
confused with the knowledge of the voyages of the Irish 
to Huitramannaland. We have also seen that, when 
Thorfinn and his companions were told, by the captives 
taken in returning home, of a certain race of men who 
lived in an adjoining land beyond Vinland, they concluded 
they must be inhabitants of Huitramannaland, {white man's 
land, so called probably from the white dresses mentioned 
to Thorfinn.) or Great Ireland.^ It would seem, then, 
that rumours of the existence of Great Ireland had reached 
the Northmen before this time, — which was twenty-five 
years after the discovery of America by Biarni Heriulfson, 
— though they had never seen it. That, when America 
was discovered by them, they had no idea of the existence 
of Huitramannaland, and that, until after the voyage of 

* The circumstance of these allusions being thus made is another 
proof of the authenticity of all these ancient Icelandic documents, — 
both those which have been examined, and those which remain to be 
examined, — since it shows that the narrators were careful only of the 
truth, and did not wish to monopolize to themselves (as is insinuated by 
Bancroft, in his Hist. U. S. — see note A, 3) the credit of being the only 
people of their day who made distant expeditions. 

f It would seem very probable, however, that those accounts did in 
reality refer to Mexico. They coincide with the degree of civilization 
known to have existed in that country anciently, and the situation, as 
described by the captive Skrselings, may agree with Mexico as well as 
with the country nearer Vinland. It was natural that the Northmen, 
being totally ignorant of the country, should localize the description 
which they heard with the land which they had heard mentioned by 
the Irish. 



IN AMERICA. 237 

Thorfinn, they had no idea of any connection existing be- 
tween their discoveries and Huitramannaland, is evident, 
from the mode in which those discoveries are narrated, 
and the simple, honest, straight-forward mode in which 
Huitramannaland is always spoken of. The same accounts 
show, as I have already noticed, and as you w r ill presently 
see, that they afterwards became convinced that Huitra- 
mannaland was a part of the same vast continent of which 
Helluland, Markland, and Vinland formed extensive por- 
tions. 

Then there are no distinct detailed narratives of any 
Irish expeditions ? said the doctor, inquiringly. 

No ; there are facts stated, as we have just seen, and 
shall presently see more fully, the truth of which almost 
implies that such expeditions were made. 

And what authority have you for believing these state- 
ments to be correct ? 

Every authority, doctor. In the first place, it is evident 
that, if these accounts had been fabricated to prove the 
discoveries of the Northmen, we should never have 
found any thing about the Irish. The fact that we do find 
such allusions is, then, internal evidence of the truth of the 
narratives in all points. Second, — one of the principal 
actual authorities* for the facts stated, both as to the 
visits of the Northmen and of the Irish to Great Ireland, 
is the Landnamaboh, whose authenticity none, pretending 
any acquaintance with literary matters, will venture to 
doubt. Third,- — there is nothing improbable in the facts 
stated themselves. As I observed, in our first conversa- 
tion on this subject, if you look at the map and see how 
far it is between Ireland and Iceland,— the discovery 

* See the incorrect statement made in Bancroft's Hist. U.S. quoted 
in note A, {figure 17). This is a fair sample of the value of the whole 
of that passage. 



238 THE NORTHMEN 

and settlement of which latter by the Northmen, in the 
ninth century, we have seen to be an undoubted fact, — 
you can no longer, with any reason, doubt of the probabi- 
lity of voyages being made even to these southern regions 
of the continent of North America. Voyages to Iceland 
from Ireland were frequent.* Why should they not have 
sometimes extended to America? The ocean between 
Ireland and Iceland is as dangerous, requires every whit 
as much skill in nautical science to cross it, as the naviga- 
tion of the broad Atlantic* It is little further from Ireland 
to Huitramannaland than it is from Iceland to Vinland, 
which we have seen to have been accomplished. If, there- 
fore, authentic histories record that the broad Atlantic teas 
traversed, either by Northmen or Irish, no rational person 
has a right to doubt it. The Landnamabok and many 
other authentic documents, do record the fact, that the 
voyage was made more than once by Northmen, and make 
allusions which seem to imply that it had been sometimes 
made by Irish. You have no right therefore to be un- 
willing to give credit to the facts thus stated, or to the 
allusions thus made. 

Still, — to keep our attention at present on the Irish, — 
if such allusions do indicate such facts, one would expect 
that more detailed records should remain. 

And who can say that they do not remain ? The records 
we have in this book are from Iceland only. They are not 
likely to record in detail any expeditions of Irish adven- 
turers. It is very possible that there may exist ancient 
Irish manuscripts, in which these facts will be found de- 
tailed. Attention deserves to be carefully given to the in- 
vestigation of this matter. Do not forget, doctor, that the 



* It would certainly, however, seem that these voyages between Ice- 
land and Ireland were more frequently made by Icelandic merchants 
than by Irish. 



IN AMERICA. 239 

tradition is common in Iceland, and the fact is, as we have 
seen,* recorded in ancient and authentic documents, that 
Christian men were living in Iceland when the Northmen 
first settled there. These came fro?n the west, — by which, 
however, is meant, not America, but Ireland ; which, as I 
showed you, was commonly called " the western country" 
being ivest with respect to Norway, the father-land of all 
the Northmen. 

What has that to do with the Irish making expeditions 
to America ? 

It proves how far across the broad ocean they had been 
and might be carried ; for, though neither Northmen nor 
Irish appear to have known any thing about these Pap(B, 
or their origin, but only to have presunfed them to be 
Christians, and of Irish origin, from the remnants of their 
instruments which were found ; yet, still, it is very possi- 
ble that a crew may have been early driven to Iceland by 
storm, and taken shelter there, and nothing more have 
been ever heard of them in their native land, and thus this 
presumption be correct. That the Papas were but few in 
number, the record of them, and the fact of their flying 
before the small band of first Northman settlers, clearly 
show. Voyages to Iceland however, were, it is well known, 
subsequently made from the northern islands, England 
and Ireland, — so that these people were accustomed to 
traverse the broad ocean depths. 

Upon my word, said Mr. C assail, I had no notion we 
should find the Irish brought into this matter. I should 
like to hear something more about their doings in these 
parts. 

I am sorry your curiosity, as well as my own, cannot 
be more gratified, answered Mr. Norset. All that touches 
at all upon them, or thrown any light upon this matter, I 

* Ante, p. 51. 



240 THE NORTHMEN 

will read to you in full ; which I shall be able to do in a 
short space of time, as it will not open much room for 
debate. 

I think you have given us to understand, said the doc- 
tor, that all you have here relates to the visits of the 
Northmen to Huitramannaland, and that all which respects 
the Irish is introduced merely in an incidental manner. 

Just so, doctor; but what is thus introduced is on many 
accounts the more valuable by reason of its very incidental 
introduction. 

Perhaps so. But before you begin, will you let us know 
what are the manuscripts from which these accounts are 
taken, and to what individuals they relate ? 

As to the in3ividuals mentioned, I must state here, as 
in the case of the individuals mentioned in the narratives 
which we have already discussed, that they are all histo- 
rical personages^ — individuals whose names appear very 
conspicuously on the page of the external and undoubted 
authentic history of Iceland and Norway. As to the docu- 
ments in which these facts are recorded, they may be 
divided into parcels. The first two relate to a man of 
high station and great power, named Am Marson, (son 
of Mar,) whose family and immediate descendants are still 
in existence. He was carried by a tempest to Huitraman- 
naland in 983. The first authority for this is that ex* 
Iremely ancient and valuable record, the Landnamabok ; 
the second, a more recent manuscript, but one copied from 
ancient records. The other two relate to the history and 
adventures of one Biorn Asbrandson Breidvikinga- 
kappi, — a man of great note in his day, — and to a voyage 
made, and interview had with the same Biorn, by one 
Gudleif Gudlaugson.* The authorities for these two 



* A facsimile of the entire manuscript containing the account of 
Gudleif 's voyage, is given in the Antiq. Am. 



IN AMERICA. 241 

latter are very numerous ancient manuscripts existing in 
different libraries, and whose authenticity is firmly esta- 
blished. 

Let us, then, hear what is said of Ari Marson. 

You must first remember that Huitramannaland is inti- 
mated, in " the account of Thorfinn," to be situated in the 
same western ocean as, but down to the south of, Vinland. 
We shall see how far the accounts which will now be 
given agree with or corroborate this intimation. The ac- 
count of Ari Marson is a short one. It is, however, as 
long as could be expected to be given concerning one in- 
dividual in the Landnamabok. 

"Ulf* the Squinter, son of Hogni the White, occu- 
pied the whole of Reykianess, (south-west promontory of 
Iceland.) between Thorskafiorcl and Hafrafell. He had a 
wife named Biorg, the daughter of Eyvind the East- 
countryman. They had a son named Atli the Red, who 
married Thorbiorg, sister of Steinolf the Humble. These 
had a son named Mar of Holum, who married Thor- 
kotlu, daughter of Hergil. They had a son named Ari, 
who was driven by a tempest to Huitramannaland, 
(white mans land.) which some call Irland it Mikla, 
(Great Ireland,) which lies in the western ocean, near to 
Vinland the Good, west from Ireland" — by a number of 
days' sail, which is uncertain,f some error having crept 
into the original in these figures. " Ari was not permitted 
to depart thence, but was baptized there—" 

Baptized 1 exclaimed the doctor. What ! were there 
Christians there ? 

It is difficult, on account of the exceeding brevity of 
these particulars, to understand this passage. Whether 
he was baptized by the natives, or by some of those who, 
as we learn from what follows, subsequently touched upon 

* Antiq. Am. p. 210. f Ibid. p. 447, 

M 



242 THE NORTHMEN 

the land, does not appear. It is possible that a crew of 
Christians may have been driven to this shore, and settled 
there. From what follows as to the information gathered 
from Thorfinn, Jarl of the Orkneys, it will be seen that 
there must have been occasional intercourse with these 
parts of America by the Northmen. 

But how, asked the doctor, if he never returned, could 
they learn that he was baptized? 

That the narrative proceeds to inform us. It conti- 
nues : — " So Rafn the Limerick merchant first stated, who 
lived for a long time at Limerick in Ireland." Rafn was 
kinsman to Ari Marson, and lived at the beginning or 
middle of the eleventh century. " So also Thorkel, the 
son of Geller, (grandson of Ari Marson,) says that certain 
Icelanders stated, who heard Thorfinn, Jarl of the Ork-, 
neys,"* — also kinsman to Ari Marson, and born 1008, 
died 1064, — " relate that Ari had been seen and known in 
Huitramannaland, and that, although not permitted to de- 
part thence, he was there held in great honour. 

" Ari had a wife named Thorgerd, daughter of Alf of 
Dolum. Their sons were Thorgils, Gudleif, and Illugi ; 
which is the family of Reykianess." Then follows a passage 
which shows that Eirek the Red was connected with the 
family of this Ari Marson, and which it may not be amiss 
to repeat, as all these historical allusions afford corrobora- 
tion of the authenticity of the different narratives. " Jo- 
rund was the son of Ulf the Squinter. He married 
Thorbiorg Knarrarbring. They had a daughter, 
Thjodhild, whom Eirek the Red married. They had a 
son, Leif the Lucky, of Greenland/' It is worthy of re- 
mark that the writer of this account was Ari the Learned, 
born 1067? and who flourished at the end of the eleventh 



* The grandson of him before mentioned, p. 121, to have married 
Grelad. 



IN AMERICA. 2-13 

and beginning of the twelfth centuries, and who therefore 
lived within a century after Ari Marson's departure from 
Ireland. He was immediately descended from Ari Marson, 
and would, of course, be anxious and careful to obtain the 
most accurate accounts of his ancestor. You will observe 
the situation of Huitramannaland as here stated ; — " In the 
western ocean, near Vinland, and west of Ireland." It 
must, of necessity, be that portion of the country now 
known as the midland or southern States of the Union. 

There is just enough about the matter, in this passage, 
to excite curiosity, said the doctor, and little to satisfy it. 

There I will grant you are right, said Mr. Norset. All 
that we can gather from the details which are given is, 
that the Northmen did frequently touch upon different 
parts* of the more southern coasts of this continent, both 
accidentally and designedly. But we gain little definite 
information, such as we have in the case of Vinland. 

What says the second document relating to Ari Mar- 
son ? 

It is extremely brief, being merely incidentally intro- 
duced in a geographical work. It runs thus :— 

" To the south of habitable Greenland there are unin- 
habited and wild tracts, and enormous icebergs." This 
must, of course, be Labrador, called by them Helluland.\ 

The country of the Skraelings lies beyond these ; Mark- 
land beyond this, and Vinland the Good beyond the last. 
Next to this, and something beyond it, lies Albania, that 
is, Huitramannaland, whither, formerly, vessels came from 



*■ That they were different parts f of the coast on which different na- 
vigators touched, appears evident from the account of the voyage of 
Gudleif Gudlaugson. Others must have touched on a more hospitable 
region, and such must have been the region to which Ari Marson was 
carried, else none could have returned to tell Thorfinn Jarl that Ari 
Marson had been seen. 
. f See note to ante, p. 151. 

m 2 



244 THE NORTHMEN 

Ireland. There several Irishmen and Icelanders saw and 
recognized Ari, the son of Mar and Kotlu, of Reykianess, 
concerning whom nothing had been heard for a long time, 
and who had been made their chief by the inhabitants of 
the land." 

This is vague enough, remarked the doctor. 

Rather vague, in truth, answered Mr. Norset. All that 
we definitely learn from it is, that the Northmen were well- 
aware of the fact,— which they learned from the explora- 
tions of Thorvald Eirekson, which you will recall ; from 
the reports heard by Thorfinn ; and from the voyages of 
some of their countrymen to Huitramannaland, as it was 
called, — that Helluland, Markland, Vinland, and Huitra- 
mannaland, were all parts of one vast continent in the 
western hemisphere. One thing I cannot forbear to re- 
mark, doctor, — that the very vagueness and incomplete- 
ness of all these passages is a thorough proof of their au- 
thenticity. There would have been no such vagueness in 
a fable or a fabrication. Here is strongly impressed the 
consciousness of truth and simple fact. There is no vague- 
ness nor uncertainty as to the fact of these parts and their 
situation being known ; but we are left in darkness as to 
all details of expeditions thither. It would have been 
easy to fabricate these. As it is, we have only allusions-, 
which render it certain that such expeditions were made ; 
the only details which we have being those, which I will 
presently read, of an accidental but remarkable discovery 
. of one who had long been considered lost, upon those 
shores, The situation of Huitramannaland is identified, 
in each extract, beyond the possibility of dispute, with the 
same region, the midland or southern States. The differ- 
ent accounts, though differing in the mode of their de- 
scription, all agree in their actual description. 

Upon my word, said the doctor, after a silence of a few 
moments, I do n't like this indefiniteness at all. I very 



IN AMERICA. 245 

much question — the doctor paused in the middle of his 
sentence, as if suddenly recollecting himself. Mr. Norset 
immediately replied :— 

I do n't like the indefiniteness either, doctor, because I 
should like to know as much as possible about these in- 
teresting discoveries ; but I know that we cannot, in a true 
history, always get exactly what we want. Had this been 
a fabrication, you know, doctor, it would have been easy 
enough to have been just as precise about Huitramanna- 
land as about Vinland. This indefiniteness is, under the 
circumstances, as I have already said, a strong internal 
evidence of authenticity. There is sufficient definiteness 
to show that the Northmen were acquainted with, and 
made expeditions to, the southern portion of the United 
States, though details of expeditions thither are wanting. 
We must take what we have got, and make the best of it. 
I told you, before we began, that we should not get any 
thing so satisfactory here as in the case of Vinland. Per- 
haps, however, we shall find something more satisfactory 
when we come to the history of Biorn Asbrandson. 
Pray, proceed with his history, then. 
It is considerably longer than that of Ari Marson. I 
told you that there was something which might be called 
romantic about it ; so do n't be surprised at the details. 
There are no supernatural visitants, however. 

" Bork the Fat,* and Thordis, daughter of Sur, had 
a daughter named Thurid, who was married to Thor- 
biorn the Fat, living on the estate of Froda. Thorbiorn 
had before been married to Thurid, daughter of Asbrand 
of Kamb in Breidavik,\ and sister of Biorn Breidvikin- 
gakafpi, presently to be more particularly mentioned, 

* Antiq. Am. p. 216. 

f All the localities thus mentioned, together with most others which 
will be mentioned in this narrative, are situated on the ness on the 
western coast of Iceland, between Breidafiord and Faxafiord, 



246 THE NORTHMEN 

and of Arnbiorn the Hardy. The sons of Thorbiorn 
and Thurid were Ketil the Champion, Gunnlaug and 
Hallstein. 

" Something must be related of Snorri Godi.* He un- 
dertook the process for the death of Thorbiorn his kins- 
man.f He also obliged his sister Thurid to remove to his 
own house at Helgafell ; for it was rumoured that Biorn 
Asbrandson paid close attentions to her. 

" There was a man named Thorodd, of Medalfells- 
strond, a worthy man and a good merchant. He owned 
a merchant ship, in which he sailed to foreign parts. 
Thorodd had sailed to the west, to Dublin," — here you 
see, doctor, we have Ireland again spoken of as " the 
west" by an Icelander, — " to transact business. At that 
time Sigurd Hlodveroson, Jarl of the Orkneys,! had 
made an expedition towards the west, to the Hebrides and 
to Man, and had imposed a tribute on the inhabited part 
of Man. Having concluded peace, he left men to collect 
the tribute ; the Jarl himself returned to the Orkneys. 

" Those who were left to collect the tribute, having got 
all ready, set sail with a south-west wind. But when they 
had sailed some time, the wind shifted to the south-east 
and east, and a violent tempest arose which drove them to 

* The principal chieftains among the ancient Icelanders fulfilled at 
the same time the office of priests and duties of civil rulers. The title 
Godij derived from the same word which is applied to designate the 
deity, was given to those who thus discharged both offices, on account 
of their supposed connection with, or derived authority from, that 
deity. This was in the days of paganism. Snorri (Thorgrimsson) 
Godi lived anterior to, as well as after, the introduction of Christianity 
into Iceland. He occupies a remarkably conspicuous station in the 
history of the times. 

f This was the husband of Thurid, mentioned just before. He was 
murdered in a quarrel. 

t This Sigurd Jarl died in 1013. He was son of Thorfinn Jarl and 
Grelad, mentioned, ante, p. 121. The date is worthy to be remembered. 
This expedition took place many years before his death. 



IN AMERICA. 247 

the northward as far as Ireland, and there their ship was 
wrecked on an uninhabited and barren island. Just as 
they reached the island, Thorodd the Icelander, sailing 
from Dublin, passed. The shipwrecked crew implored 
aid. Thorodd, having put out a boat, himself went to 
them. When he reached them, the officers of Sigurd pro- 
mised him money if he would carry them home to the 
Orkneys. When he told them that he could not possibly 
do so, having already made all arrangements for returning 
to Iceland, they more urgently entreated him, thinking 
that neither their money nor liberties would be safe if they 
went either to Ireland or the Hebrides, which they had so 
recently entered with a hostile army. 

" At length Thorodd agreed to sell the long-boat of his 
ship to them for a large sum. In this they reached the 
Orkneys, and Thorodd sailed to Iceland without a boat. 
Having reached the southern shores of the island, he 
directed his course along the coast to the westward, and 
entered Breidafiord, where he came to harbour at Dogur- 
dar-ness. 

" The same autumn he went to Helgafell, to spend the 
winter with Snorri Godi ; and from that time he was 
called Thorodd the Tribute-buyer. This happened a 
little after the murder of Thorbiorn the Fat. 

" During the same winter, Thurid, sister of Snorri 
Godi, who had been the wife of Thorbiorn the Fat, was at 
Helgafell. Thorodd made proposals of marriage to Snorri 
Godi, respecting Thurid. Being wealthy, and known by 
Snorri to be of good standing, and that he would be likely 
to be useful to him, he agreed to his proposals. So their 
marriage was celebrated during the same winter at Snorri's 
house at Helgafell. 

" In the following spring, Thorodd established himself 
at Froda, and was esteemed a worthy man. 

" But, when Thurid went to Froda, Biorn Asbrandson 



24-8 THE NORTHMEN 

paid her frequent visits. Thorodd endeavoured to put a 
stop to his visits, but in vain. 

u At that time, Thorer Wooden-clog lived at Arnarh- 
vol. His sons Orn and Val were grown up, and youths 
of great promise. These men greatly blamed Thorodd for 
suffering himself to be so much insulted by Biorn, and of- 
fered him their assistance, if he wished to put a stop to his 
visits. 

" It happened one time, when Biorn was at Froda, that 
he sat talking with Thurid. It was always Thorodd's 
habit, when Biorn was there, to sit in the house. He was 
now nowhere to be seen. Then said Thurid, — 6 Look to 
it, Biorn ; for I have an idea Thorodd intends to put a stop 
to your visits here ; I believe that he has secured the road, 
and that he designs to attack you and overpower you with 
numbers.' ( Perhaps it may be so/ answered Biorn, and 
he sang these verses : — 

goddess,* how we both were blest, 
If yonder glorious orb of day 
His course, 'twixt heaven and ocean dark, 
Should, for one little hour, delay. 
Delay avails not. Thou, my love, 
The sorrow-bringing news dost tell, 
That we this evening here must bid 
Our mournful, long, and last farewell. 

" Biorn then took his arms and went on his way home- 
ward. As he was mounting the hill Digramul, five men 
leaped out upon him from ambush. These were Thorodd 
and two of his men, and the sons of Thorer Wooden-clog. 
They attacked Biorn, but he defended himself well and 
bravely. 

" The sons of Thorer pressed him hard, and even 
wounded him, but he slew them both. Thorodd then fled 

* Jordy the wife of Odin. 



IN AMERICA. 249 

with his men, though he himself had only a slight wound, 
neither of them any. 

" Biorn proceeded onwards, till he reached home. He 
entered the hall. His mother desired a maid to place 
food before him. When the maid came into the room 
with a light, and saw Biorn wounded, she went and told 
Asbrand, his father, that Biorn had returned home covered 
with blood. Asbrand entered the room, and asked what 
was the cause of his wounds. ' Have you and Thorodd 
had a fight ?' he inquired. Biorn told him that such had 
been the case. Asbrand asked what had been the result, 
Biorn answered in these verses :— 

Not with the like success can he 

A valiant warrior's rage arouse, 

(For Thorer's sons I both have slain 

Great sorrow to their father's house) * 

As when his idle hours he spends 

In dalliance with a woman fan- ; 

Or when, though weak in warlike deeds, 

A purchased tribute f he may bear. 

" Asbrand bound up his son's wounds, and he soon re- 
gained his strength. Thorodd went to Snorri Godi to 
consult with him about instituting a process against Biorn, 
on account of the slaughter of the sons of Thorer. This 
process was maintained in the court of Thorsnesthing. 
It was adjudged that Asbrand, who had become bound for 
his son, should pay the usual fines. Biorn was exiled for 
three years, and left Iceland the same summer. During 
that same summer a son was born to Thurid, who was 
called Kjartan, and was brought up at Froda. 

" Biorn went to Denmark, and thence to Jomsborg 
(near the mouth of the Oder, on the coast of Pomerania 

* These two lines occur parenthetically in the original, as here 
translated. 

f In allusion to the affair whence Thorodd acquired the name of 
Tribute-Buyer. 

M 5 



250 THE NORTHMEN 

ia Prussia). At that time Palnatoki was captain of the 
knights of Jomsborg. Biorn was admitted into the com- 
pany, and attained the name of Kappi (Champion)" 

May I ask, interrupted Mr. Cassall, who the knights of 
Jomsborg were ? 

They were a famous band of knights, organized in the 
tenth century, by Palnatoki, a powerful chieftain of the 
north, into a military company under remarkably strict 
regulations. They became of such note that men of the 
highest rank and station sought admission to the company. 
The title of champion was given only to those among 
them most distinguished for bravery and prowess. 

" He was at Jomsborg when Styrbiorn the Hardy at- 
tacked it. He went into Sweden when the knights of 
Jomsborg aided Styrbiorn. He was in the battle of 
Fyrisvall, in which Styrbiorn was killed ; and thence he 
escaped with the other knights of Jomsborg. As long as 
Palnatoki lived* Biorn lived with him, and was esteemed 
a man of extraordinary courage." 

We have then a break in the narrative, which subse- 
quently proceeds :- — 

" In the same summer, (about 996,) the brothers Biorn 
and Arnbiorn returned to Iceland. Biorn was always 
afterwards called Breidvikingakappi (champion of 
Breidavik). Arnbiorn, who had acquired great wealth 
abroad, bought, the same summer, the Bakk estate in 
Raunhafn.f He lived there with little ostentation, but 
was active and vigilant. Biorn, his brother, lived in 
great splendour and luxury ; for, during his absence, he 
had adopted the manners of courtiers and nobles. He 
greatly exceeded Arnbiorn in personal qualities, and was 
nothing inferior to him in activity. He was also far more 



* Palnatoki died about 993, or 994. 

t *0n the same ness as before mentioned 



IN AMERICA. 251 

skilled than his brother in martial exercises, for he had 
improved himself much in these while abroad, 

" During this same summer, soon after the return of 
Biorn, a general meeting was held near Haugabrekk, on 
the bay of Froda. All the merchants rode thither, clad 
in coloured garments, and there was a great assemblage. 
Thurid of Froda was there, with whom Biorn immediately 
entered into conversation ; and no one censured them for 
talking long together, for it had been several years* since 
they had met. Kjartan, the son of Thurid, was present 
at this assembly, and exhibited his manly nature. 

" Biorn afterwards returned to Kamb, and took the 
estate into his own hands ; for his father was then dead. In 
the following winter he determined to make a visit across 
the hills to Thurid. Although Thorodd disliked this, yet 
he did not know how to prevent it, since he had before been 
worsted by Biorn ; and the latter was now much stronger 
and more skilled in arms than before. He therefore bribed 
Thorgrim Galdrakinn, (a witch,) by a large sum, to raise 
a snow-storm against Biorn as he crossed the hills. 

" Biorn went from home one day to Froda. As he was 
returning in the evening the sky grew dark and a snow- 
storm commenced. As he ascended the hills the cold be- 
came intense, and the snow fell so thickly that he could not 
see his way. Presently the violence of the storm increased 
so much that he could hardly walk. His garments, already 



* It must have been at least ten or twelve, or more, years since 
Biorn quitted Iceland, since it is mentioned in the narrative that Thu- 
rid had a son born the same summer that Biorn left ; and it is inci- 
dentally mentioned again, in this place, that this son, then a youth, 
was present at this meeting. These facts are important as internal 
evidence of the truth of the narrative, as will presently be seen. 
There are some details given in the original which are omitted here. 
They do not affect the main point of the narrative, but refer entirely 
to Kjartan. See Antiq. Am. p. 230. 



252 THE NORTHMEN 

soaked through, froze round his body, and he wandered he 
knew not whither. In the course of the night he reached 
a cave, which he entered, and in this cold chamber he 
passed the night. Then he sang the following verses," — 
to understand which, you must know that it was the cus- 
tom, in Iceland, in these ancient times, and indeed still is 
so,* for the females of the family to provide warm garments 
for travellers oppressed by fatigue or tempest ; and to dis- 
charge several minor offices conducive to their comfort :— ~ 

" O gentle maid, whose wonted care 
Brings ease to traveller way-worn , 
111 would'st thou think thy task performed 
This night, if me, thus- all forlorn, 
Thine eyes could see, hy tempest dark ? 
And raging wind, now driven here, 
From pelting storm escape to find 
In icy walls of cavern drear* 

" Again he sang :— 

" Far from my native land, my course. 
Extending o'er the ocean tide, 
Has stretched ; — thus exiled for the love 
Of one, by evil fate denied. 
Oft has my hand, mid battles dire, 
In deeds of arms its strength displayed : 
No rest shall e'er by me be found, 
In frozen cave now, weary, laid. 

" Biorn remained in the cavern three whole days before 
the storm abated. On the fourth day he returned home 7 
worn out by fatigue. 

" When his servants inquired where he had been during 
the storm, he answered, — 

" Well known to fame are all my deeds 
When I did join brave Styrbiorn's host ; 

* The singular but ancient customs still prevailing in Iceland, in 
this respect, are alluded to by Henderson. Their singularity forcibly 
attracted the attention of that traveller. 



IN AMERICA. 253 

When Eirek slew our army's pride, 
And Styrbiorn life and fortune lost. 
But, wandering o'er the mountain range, 
No martial skill availed me now ; 
My homeward path the witch concealed 
By darkened sky and drifted snow. 

" Biorn passed the remainder of the winter at home. 

" One summer, Thorodd the Tribute-buyer invited 
Snorri Godi, his kinsman, to a feast at his house at Froda, 
Snorri went there, with twenty men. In the course of the 
banquet, Thorodd told Snorri how much he was injured 
and insulted by Biorn Asbrandson, who still came to see 
his wife Thurid, the sister of Snorri Godi ; adding, that it 
behoved Snorri to destroy the evil. Snorri, after passing 
some days with Thorodd, went home, with many presents 
from Thorodd. Snorri Godi rode over the hills, and 
spread a report that he was going down to his ship in the 
Bay of Raunhafn. This was in summer, about the time of 
haymaking. 

" When he had gone south as far as the Kambian hills, 
Snorri said, — 'Let us ride back now, from the hills to 
Kamb : I wish to inform you/ he added, < that I have de- 
termined to attack Biorn and destroy him. I am unwill- 
ing, however, to attack him in his house, for it is a strong 
one, and Biorn is stout and valiant, while our number is 
small. Even those who, with greater numbers, have at- 
tacked brave men in their houses, have fared badly : an 
example of which you know in the case of Geir Godi, and 
Gissur the White ; who, when with eighty men they at- 
tacked Gunnar of Hlidarend alone, in his house, many 
were wounded and many killed, and they would have been 
compelled to give up the attack, if Geir Godi had not 
learned that Gunnar was short of arrows. Therefore,' said 
he, ' as we may now expect to find Biorn out of doors, it 
being the time of haymaking, I appoint you, kinsman Mar, 



254< THE NORTHMEN 

to give him the first wound ; but observe that he is no man 
for child's play, and you must expect a contest with a hun- 
gry wolf, unless your first wound shall be his. death blow.' 

" As they rode towards his farm, from the hills, they 
saw Biorn in the fields. He was making a dray, and no 
one was near him. He had no arms, except a small axe 
and a knife which he held in his hand, and with which he 
was fashioning the dray : the blade of the knife was about 
a span long. 

" Biorn saw Snorri Godi and his men riding down from 
the hills, and recognized them. Snorri Godi had on a blue 
cloak, and rode first. A sudden thought seized Biorn, 
that he should take his knife and go to meet them as 
quickly as he could ; and, as soon as he reached them, 
should seize the sleeve of Snorri with one hand, and should 
hold the knife in the other, so that he might be able to 
strike Snorri to the heart, if he saw that it was necessary 
to his own safety. 

" Going therefore to meet them, Biorn bade them hail, 
and Snorri Godi returned his salutation. The hands of 
Mar fell, for he saw that, if he attacked Biorn, the latter 
would immediately kill Snorri. Then Biorn, walking along 
with Snorri Godi and his companions, asked what news 
there was — keeping his hands as at first. Then said he, — 
6 I will not pretend to conceal, neighbour Snorri, that my 
present appearance and attitude seem threatening you ; — 
which might indeed appear blamable, were it not that I have 
reason to believe that you have come here with hostile in- 
tentions. But now I desire that, if you have any business 
to transact with me, you will pursue a different course to 
that which you have intended, and that you will transact 
it openly. If you have none, swear peace, which, if you 
will do, I will return to my occupation ; for I do not wish 
to be led here like a fool.' ' Our meeting has so fallen 
out,' answered Snorri, ' that we shall, this time, separate 



IV AMERICA, 25a 

as much in peace as we were before. I wish, however, to 
obtain a promise from you. that you will abstain from visit- 
ing Thurid ; for. if you will persist in this, there never can 
be any sincere friendship between us.' Biorn answered. — ■ 
' This will I promise ; and I will observe it ; but I know 
not how I shall be able to observe it. while I and Thurid 
live in the same land.'" ' There is nothing so important de- 
taining you here/ answered Snorri, -'as to prevent your 
going to some other country.' ' That is true,' said Biorn. 
; and so let it be ; let our interview close with this promise. 
— that neither you nor Thorodd shall have cause to take 
any umbrage from my visits to Thurid in time to come.' 

;i They parted. Snorri Godi rode down to his ship, and 
then went home to Helgafell. The next day, Biorn rode 
down to Hraunhafn, and engaged his passage in a ship 
for the same summer. When all was ready they set sail. 
•with a north-east wind? — observe the wind, doctor. — ■ 
t; which wind prevailed during a great part of that summer. 
Of the fate of that ship nothing was for a long time 
heard." And that is the end of this history. 

That the end ! said the doctor. What has this story to 
do with Huitramannaland ? I've been waiting patiently 
in the expectation of hearing that country mentioned every 
moment. 

Well, doctor, you have just heard, that u of the fate of 
that ship nothing was heard for a long time." Now don't 
you think it very likely that Biorn was carried in that ship 
to Huitramannaland? 

Carried to Huitramannaland ! exclaimed the doctor, 
with evident signs of vexation ; just as likely to have been 
carried to the moon. 

Upon my word, doctor, I thought that, as you are, as 
we all know, exceedingly apt at jumping to conclusions, — ■ 
as witness your eagerness many times during our discus- 
sion of this matter, —you would certainlv come to the im- 



256 THE NORTHMEN 

mediate conclusion that it was to Huitramannaland that 
Biorn Asbrandson was carried ; and that this was the rea- 
son nothing was heard of him for so long a time : you re- 
member that I stated, at first, that there were two docu- 
ments relating to Biorn Asbrandson, as there were two 
relating to Ari Marson. It is necessary that the first of 
these, the one we have just perused, should be given, in 
order properly to understand the second, — the one which, 
if you please, we will now take. 

The doctor seemed to grow somewhat pacified under 
these remarks, and observed, — 

If this second document will really throw some light 
upon Huitramannaland, let us have it ; but not if it is to 
leave us as much in the dark as this first one has done. 

Allow me to ask, interposed Mr. Cassall, what was the 
date of Biorn Asbrandson's departure from Iceland ? 

We learn, from a comparison of the different facts men- 
tioned therein, many of which, — such as the battle of 
Fyrisvall, the death of Palnatoki^ &c. — are well-known and 
authentic historical events, that it must have been about 
the year 998 that Biorn finally left Iceland. 

I must say, added Mr. Cassall, that he was badly used : 
I do not mean in being required not to visit Thurid : — 
I mean in his marriage with her being prevented by Snorri 
Godi, while Thorodd was immediately accepted and forced 
upon her for a husband, merely because he was wealthy, 
though without possessing half so much excellence as Biorn 
in the qualities either of body or mind ; — for Biorn must 
have been somewhat refined, to have been so apt and not 
inelegant a poet. All the evil and annoyance which fol- 
lowed to Thorodd and Snorri were deserved by them. 

I agree with you, said Mr. Norset ; but you see that 
then, as well as now, wealth was thought, by some, a thing 
much more to be considered in the marriage of a ward or 
relative than worth or sincere affection. Still, Biorns 



IN AMERICA. 257 

conduct, after the marriage of Thurid had taken place, 
however iniquitously, is not to be justified. 

True, true, answered Mr. Cassall. 

And now, said the doctor, let us proceed with this se- 
cond document relating to Biorn Asbrandson, and see if it 
throws any light upon the history of Huitramannaland. 

You shall have it, doctor, immediately ; and I hope that 
it may afford you some satisfaction, though again I remind 
you that it will probably more excite than gratify your 
curiosity. It does, however, bear directly upon the sub- 
ject. It contains an account of a voyage made by one 
Gudleif Gudlaugson. It is as follows : — 

" There was a man named Gudleif, the son of Gud- 
laug the Wealthy, of Straumfiord, (western coast of 
Iceland,) and from whom the Sturlungar (family of 
Sturla, conspicuous in the annals of Iceland, and among 
whom the celebrated Snorri Sturluson, author of the Helm- 
skringrla, is most renowned,) are descended. Gudleif was 
an accomplished merchant. He had a merchant ship, and 
Thorolf Eyra-Loptson another, w r hen they fought with 
Gyrd, son of Sigvald Jarl. Gyrd lost an eye in that 
encounter. 

" It happened, towards the close of the reign of king 
Olaf the Saint*, that Gudleif made a trading voyage to 
the west country f ,— to Dublin. On his return to Iceland, 
sailing from the western part of Ireland, probably Lim- 
erick,) he fell in with north-east and east winds, and was 
driven far into the ocean towards the south-west and west," 



* Olaf II., king of Norway, — commonly called Saint Olaf, from his 
zeal in the propagation of Christianity, in which he imitated Olaf 
Tryggvason, already mentioned, (p. 80,) — was chosen king in 1015, 
and was killed in battle by Knud Svendson, commonly called Canute 
the Great, A.D. 1030. This date, as will be subsequently seen, is im- 
portant. 

f It has been already seen that Ireland was always spoken of by the 
Icelanders and other Northmen as " the west" See p, 52 ? &q, 



258 THE NORTHMEN 

— mark the direction, doctor, — " so that no land was seen, 
the summer being now far spent. Many prayers were of- 
fered by G udleif and his men, that they might escape their 
perils ; and at length they saw land. It was of great ex- 
tent, and they knew not what land it was. 

" They took counsel and determined to make for land, 
judging it very unadvisable to struggle any longer with 
the perils of the ocean. They found at length a commo- 
dious harbour. Soon after they had gone ashore, several 
men came down towards them. They knew none of these 
natives, however, but thought their language resembled 
the Irish.* In a short time such a number of men ga- 
thered round them as amounted to many hundreds. These, 
having attacked them, bound them all with fetters, and 
drove them into the country. They were then brought 
before an assembly, and a discussion was held as to what 
should be done with them. They gathered that some were 
for slaying them, others for distributing them among the 
different villages and making slaves of them. 

" Whilst the debate was going on, they saw a large body 
of men riding towards them, with a banner elevated in the 
midst, whence they concluded that some one in authority 
was among the company. When the company drew nearer, 
they saw a man, riding under the banner, tall and of mili- 
tary deportment, aged and gray-headed. All present treated 
this man with the greatest deference and honour. 

" Gudleif and his men presently perceived that their 
case was referred to the decision of this man. He com- 
manded that Gudleif and his men should be brought before 
him, which being done, he addressed them in the Norse 

* Little solid ground of argument can, however, be taken on the 
score of their thinking the language of these natives resembled some- 
what the Irish. The very mode of expression shows that the resem- 
blance was only slight, probably more fancied than real ; and they do 
not appear to have understood any of the spoken language in the sub- 
sequent councils of the natives. 



IN AMERICA. 259 

tongue, and asked them what countrymen they were? 
They replied that the greater number of them were Ice- 
landers. He asked which of them were Icelanders ? Gud- 
leif said that he was an Icelander, and saluted the old man 
respectfully. The old man returned his salutation courte- 
ously, and asked from what part of Iceland he came ? 
Gudleif stated that he came from the district called Bor- 
garfiord (west coast of Iceland, and near adjoining 
Breidafiord, in which were situated Froda, Kamb, and 
Helgafell). He asked who lived in Borgarfiord ? to which 
Gudleif replied in detail. The old man then inquired 
particularly concerning all the principal men in Borgar- 
fiord and Breidafiord ; and, of these, he inquired with a 
special interest into every particular relating to Snorri 
Godi, and Thurid of Froda, his sister. 

" Meantime the natives grew impatient that some deci- 
sion should be come to, as to the fate of the strangers. 
Then the venerable old man left Gudleif and his com- 
panions, and, taking with him twelve of the natives, talked 
with them apart for a long time. At length he returned. 
Addressing Gudleif and his companions, he said, — 
' We have had some discussion concerning you, and the 
natives have left the matter to my decision. I will now, 
therefore, permit you to depart whithersoever you desire ; 
and, although the summer is now far advanced, yet I 
recommend you to depart immediately ; for these people 
are faithless and difficult to deal with, and they think that 
they have now been deprived of their just right.' 

" Then Gudleif inquired, — ' Who shall we report, if we 
ever reach our native land again, to have done us this 
great favour ? ' " That I will not tell you,' answered he 
' for I am unwilling that any of my relations and friends 
should come hither.' " You must let me pause here, to 
remark that the expressions thus made use of are worthy of 
attention, since they show that the speaker, — -whom you 



260 THE NORTHMEN 

must necessarily have already perceived to have been a 
Northman himself, — considered that it would not only be 
very probable, but most likely, that his kindred would 
make the voyage to those coasts, when they heard of him. 
He must have spoken with the knowledge that expeditions 
to coasts not far distant had been made already. To 
proceed : — " ' I am unwilling that any of my kindred or 
friends should come hither, and meet with such a fate as 
you would have done, had I not saved you. Age creeps 
upon me now so fast, that I may almost expect each day 
to be my last. Although I may yet live a little longer, 
there are, in this land, men of greater power than myself, 
though now at some distance from this place, and these 
would not grant peace or safety to any foreigners/ 

" Then that old man himself superintended the fitting 
out of their ship, and remained in the neighbourhood until 
a fair wind sprung up, so that they might sail. 

" Before their departure, he pulled a golden ring from 
off his ringer, and gave it to Gudleif, saying,—' If fortune 
grant that you reach Iceland, give this ring to Thurid of 
Froda.' Gudleif inquired, — ' Who shall I say was the 
sender of this precious gift?' He answered, — < Say that 
he sent it, who loved the lady of Froda, (that is, Thurid,) 
better than her brother, the Godi of Helgafell. And if any 
one shall thence infer that he knows from whom this gift 
was sent, you must repeat my words, that I forbid that any 
one should seek me, for the expedition will betide the ad- 
venturer ill, unless others shall meet with the same fortune 
as yourselves. This country is extensive, but has few good 
harbours ; and dangers threaten strangers on all sides from 
the inhabitants, unless it shall chance to happen to others 
as to yourselves.' 

" Then Gudleif and his companions put out to sea. 
They reached Ireland the same autumn, and passed the 
winter in Dublin. In the following spring they sailed to 



IN AMERICA. 261 

Iceland, and Gudleif delivered the ring. It was generally 
thought that there could be no doubt the man they had 
seen was Biorn Breidvikingakappi. Nothing else was 
ever heard of him but that which has been thus narrated." 
And that is the conclusion of the whole matter. 

A most lame and impotent conclusion, quoth the doctor, 
in a tone of dissatisfaction. 

Doctor, methinks you are a man hard to please. What 
would you have ? 

Why, I would have something definite about Huitra- 
mannaland. 

W T ell, said Mr. Norset, surely you find something definite 
about Huitramannaland in these accounts. You will re- 
member that Biorn Asbrandson left Iceland with a north- 
east wind, the same wind prevailing during the whole 
summer. He was driven then to the south-west. Gudleif 
Gudlaugson left the western coast of Ireland, and was 
driven by north-east and east winds, that is, of course, 
north-east by east, till he came to land, where he found 
Biorn Asbrandson. Now take the map, and draw a line 
north-east to south-west from Iceland, and another north- 
east by east to south-west by west from the west of Ireland, 
and see where they would intersect.* 

They would intersect about Carolina and Georgia, 
answered the doctor. 

That, then, must have been the land on which Gudleif 
Xjudlaugson landed, and where he found Biorn Asbrand- 
son. There can, in my opinion, be no hesitation about the 
matter. 

Stay a moment, said the doctor, looking round him with 



* See their tracks laid down in the chart. It is obvious that Biorn's 
ship would strive against the wind, towards the east, for some time, and 
would only be driven to the south-west, at length, when overcome by 
the continued and increased opposition of the wind. 



262 . THE NORTHMEN 

a very self-complacent air ; this may be very true, accord- 
ing to these accounts ; but I want some evidence of the 
authenticity of these accounts. You have given us none 
of your internal evidence, or incidental coincidences, in this 
matter. 

I might have done so, doctor, very fully, had I thought 
it worth while, but I considered that it would only have 
been wearisome. I have already gone so deeply into the 
internal evidence of the other narratives, that I did not 
consider it necessary here. 

Let us have one or two points of internal evidence ex- 
hibited, at any rate, said the doctor, in order that we may 
see whether this is not merely a way of escaping from a 
dilemma. 

Certainly, if you wish it. I will give you a few strong 
ones. We will take two points which are, at the same 
time, the strongest and the most important, namely, geo- 
graphical allusions, and allusions to dates. It is stated, 
quite incidentally, in the narrative, that "the country is 
extensive, but has few good harbours," Now w r e all know 
the country is pretty extensive. As to the " few good 
harbours," I will bring you an authority which you will not 
despise, — one which I have before quoted with reference 
to this same southern and eastern coast, and which is the 
more valuable, as coming from one strongly prejudiced 
against the Northmen. In the same account of Verrazza- 
ni's expedition that I quoted before, w r e read the follow- 
ing : — " But no convenient harbour was found, though the 
search extended fifty leagues to the south"* (of Wilmington, 
North Carolina). It would be impossible to find a more 
striking case of coincidence than this, — so exceedingly in- 
cidentally, yet naturally, mentioned in the speech of Biorn 
Asbrandson, and yet agreeing so precisely with the fact, 

* Bancroft's Hist. U. S., fourth edit., (1838,) vol. i. p. 16. 



IN AMERICA. 263 

as described by the French navigator in the sixteenth cen- 
tury, and recorded by one who would be most unwilling 
knowingly to afford any means of corroboration of the 
truth of the expeditions and discoveries of the Northmen. 
If ever there was internal evidence of truth, you have it 
here. What say you, doctor ? Does not this identify the 
locality, as well as prove the truth of the narrative ? 

The doctor looked in no slight degree surprised at this 
point of internal evidence. He sought to evade express- 
ing the conviction which it necessarily carried, by in- 
quiring, — 
.What was the point about dates to which you alluded? 
In the account of Biorn Asbrandson, it is stated that he 
joined the knights of Jomsborg, and that he was present 
in the battle of Fyrisvall. The time of Gudleif Gudlaug- 
son's voyage, which is recorded in a totally distinct docu- 
ment, is stated to have been in the latter part of the reign 
of Olaf the Saint, king of Norway. It is stated, too, that 
w r hen Gudleif saw Biorn Asbrandson, the latter was aged 
and gray-headed. Again, Snorri Godi is brought into the 
narrative, and it would appear, from the same narrative^ 
that he was alive when Gudleif last left Iceland before 
seeing Biorn. Sigurd, Jarl of the Orkneys, and his expe- 
dition to Man, are also introduced. Now it is self-evident 
that it is morally impossible all these matters of fact and 
date could have been found to accord, if these narratives 
had been a fabrication. All the facts mentioned, with the 
exception, as we will assume for your satisfaction in the 
argument, of Biorn's own existence and deeds, are histor- 
ical and well-known facts, the dates of which are also 
known. The time of the birth and death of Snorri Godi, 
(964—1031,) and of the death of Sigurd Jarl, (1013,) ace 
also known. We might have expected to find some blun- 
der, in the consistency of all that is related of Biorn As- 
brandson with the dates of the historical events thus casu- 



264 THE NORTHMEN 

ally mentioned ; but no : — we find it mentioned that he 
was, in the prime of his life, at Jomsborg ; that he left 
Jomsborg on the death of Palnatoki,* having remained 
there some years ;f and returned to Iceland in 996. He 
must necessarily, therefore, have been arrived at middle 
age when he thus returned to Iceland. Two years after- 
wards he left Iceland, and was never heard of again, until 
a period which we are happily able to fix by the merely 
incidental mention that Gudleif left Iceland, on his voyage 
to Ireland, " in the latter part of the reign of king Olaf 
the Saint." This must necessarily have been about 1028 
or 1030.J Gudleif found Biorn, it is also incidentally 
stated, old and gray-headed. This, the account being true, 
Biorn would necessarily be, since it was nearly or quite 
thirty years since he had left Iceland, being then in his 
full middle age. Thus we see that there is a remarkable 
agreement between the facts stated with respect to Biorn, 
and those known facts to which we can refer for compari- 
son. We find the two agree precisely, though merely in- 
cidentally brought together, and that, too, in two docu- 
ments perfectly distinct in origin and authors. It is 
morally impossible that this should have been the case in 
a fabrication. What say you, doctor ? 

O ! well, well ! it 's all very fine. But we are not told 
that this is Huitramannaland in which Biorn was seen ; so 
that I do n't see that you get much the forwarder after all. 

We are not expressly told this, doctor, it is true ; and 
here is another proof of the authenticity and truth of the 
narratives. Had they been fabricated, we should not have 
been left to examine, and search out closely for the means 
of determining, what land it was, or whether or not it was 
Huitramannaland. It would all have been straight-forward 



* See note, ante, p. 250. f See note, ante, p. 251. 

% See note, ante, p. 257. 



IN AMERICA. 265 

and clear enough, depend upon it. It can, however, easily 
be shown that this must have been part* of, or adjoining 
to, what was known to the Icelandic geographers by the 
name of Huitramannaland. In all the allusions which we 
have had to Huitramannaland, geographical and other- 



* The expression " part of, or adjoining to, what was known," &c. 
is employed here by the author advisedly. He must differ from the 
learned editor of the Antiq. Am. in considering the coast to which Ari 
Marson was driven and that touched by Gudleif as the same. See 
reason given in note to p. 243, ante. The author is inclined to the 
belief that Huitramannaland lay nearer to Vinland, — including, per- 
haps, the shores of Maryland, Virginia, and North Carolina, — while the 
land visited by Gudleif adjoined Huitramannaland, and included South 
Carolina, Georgia, and perhaps Florida. All the geographical allusions, 
— which, though brief, are peculiarly designative and important, — in 
all the accounts of these parts, seem to favour this conclusion. Hui- 
tramannaland lay " beyond Vinland," — but still " near to Vinland," — in 
the western ocean, and west of Ireland by many days' sail. This com- 
pletely identifies the locality just designated. The land visited by 
Gudleif is as clearly and exactly designated by the accounts given of 
the course of the two vessels (of Biorn Asbrandson, and of Gudleif 
Gudlaugson) to it, and remarkably so also by the casual mention of 
there being few good harbours. The author conceives it impossible 
that there can be any doubt, in any candid mind, about the facts of 
these shores being thus visited. The evidence is at least as strong as 
that which proves that Colon ever visited St. Domingo. It w r ould 
appear that Thorvald's western and southern exploring party reached 
as far as Carolina. The ancient Icelandic geographers were well aware 
that the whole coasts were continuous, and also well aw r are of their 
vast extent, as has been already, and will, in note A, in the Appendix, 
be more fully, shown. It appears to the author, also, that the country 
alluded to by the natives taken by Thorfinn, and misunderstood by him 
to be Huitramannaland, was, as before stated, note to p. 236, Mexico, 
and that the Mexican power probably extended to these southern coasts 
touched by Gudleif. The state of civilization apparent there, and the 
use of banners, seem to correspond; and Biorn alludes to the more 
powerful chiefs at a distance, — that is, far in the interior, near the seat 
of Mexican power in the time of the Spaniards. This last point, how- 
ever, is obviously not so clear as the former, as to the locality of Huitra» 
mannaland and Biornsland (as it may be termed). 



266 THE NORTHMEN 

wise, — and they have been numerous, and many more 
might have been quoted, — we have seen its situation laid 
down as beyond Vinland, though on the same continent and 
continuous coast, in the western ocean, many days' sail west 
of Ireland. 

This all sounds very plausible, said the doctor ; but I 
should like to know something more about the matter. 
We have no evidence to show that there ever were any 
white men inhabiting the land which you pretend to be 
Huitramannaland, or White man's land. 

I agree with you, doctor, in saying I should like to know 
more about the matter. But you are decidedly wrong in 
imagining, as you seem to do, that there were no grounds 
for the term " White mans land" We do not know the 
origin of the term. It might have arisen from various dif- 
ferent circumstances : the natives taken by Thorfinn ex- 
pressly told him that the natives wore white garments. This 
circumstance may have originated the name.* It might 
have been so called simply because white men, Northmen 
or Irish, touched upon it ; or, lastly, it is possible that a 
crew of white men might have been wrecked there, and re- 
mained there, and thence the name arisen. The last sup- 
position seems to be supported, indeed, by the allusions to 
the occasional voyages hither, and by other evidence. 

By what other evidence ? asked the doctor, with an ex- 
pression of considerable surprise. 

* See ante, p, 236. It would originate it in this way : — Thorfinn 
would know of the explorations of Thorvald. He would know, there- 
fore, that the coast extended far south. Hearing the description of 
these people, he would designate their land Huitramannaland* The 
land would thence go by that name, simply as distinctive from other 
parts, Vinland, &c, and that name would be commonly applied to it 
before the time of the committal to writing of the account of Thorfinn. 
Let it be observed that this is only offered as an explanation of the 
mode in which the name may have originated, not as a theory of the 
mode in which it did originate. 



IN AMERICA. 267 

There are, or were two remarkable and ancient tradi- 
tions existing among the Shawanoese Indians,* who for- 
merly inhabited Florida, near adjoining the region of which 
we have been speaking, but who, eighty-five years ago, 
(that is, about 1754,) went westward into Ohio, which seem 
to bear directly upon the present subject. The first of 
these is, that their ancestors came from a land across the 
ocean,f which, of course, had they been Irish or Northmen, 
they must have done. The second is, that Florida was for- 
merly inhabited by white men I who made use of iron in- 
struments. Black-Hoof, a very old Indian of this tribe, who 
was born in Florida, remembered (in 1819) that he, as a 
boy, used to bathe in the sea, and that he often, when a 
boy, heard his parents relate that, in their time, pieces of 
wood were sometimes found, cut with iron axes.§ What 
think you of these traditions, doctor ? 

The doctor hesitated. He appeared surprised to hear 
the traditions, and yet not fully satisfied. 



* Archeeologia Americana, L pp. 273, 276. 

f It is proper to observe, however, that this tradition does not carry 
nearly so much force as that mentioned in relation to the neighbour- 
hood of Assoonet, (ante, p. 171,) inasmuch as that we know the na- 
tives did formerly, as well as now, employ canoes, and might, without 
any great improbability, have been carried to Florida from some of the 
West India isles. 

J Whoever has seen Mr. Catlin's valuable Indian gallery, and heard 
his description of the Mandans, must know that there exist, even at 
the present day, tribes among the natives, nearly approaching to white, 
many individuals being quite fair. The origin of the Mandans is in- 
volved in mystery, and they are^aow extinct. Mr. Catlin has secured 
all that is known concerning them. 

§ This part of the tradition is somewhat mysterious. It is difficult 
to believe that they could have seen any wood cut with the axes of 
either Northmen or Irish visitants, since it is hardly probable that any 
timber could exist which had retained the marks of the axe for six 
hundred years. It is more probable that some timber, cut by Spanish 
axes, had drifted from Cuba or elsewhere. 

n2 



268 THE NORTHMEN 

Well, said he at length, they are singular, but I want to 
know something more about the matter before I give any 
opinion. 

I'll tell you what, doctor ; it seems to me that you and I 
come, after all, to pretty much the same conclusion, in one 
respect; namely, that we should like to know something 
more definite about the ancient inhabitants of these regions. 
But I will hardly, doctor, pay you so ill a compliment as 
to imagine that you can remain any longer in the slightest 
doubt as to the truth of the proposition which it has been 
my main object in our discussion this morning to establish, 
namely, — that the Northmen were acquainted, not only 
with the existence, situation, and extent of New England 
and the northern parts of the American continent, but also 
with the existence, situation, and extent of the regions of 
the same continent to the south-westward of those parts 
with which, as we have seen, they were more familiar. 

Was there not, asked Mr. Cassall, some tradition among 
the Mexicans, before the time of the Spaniards, of land and 
powerful kingdoms to the east ? 

It is well known, answered Mr. Norset, that there did 
exist such a tradition, and the fact may not be unworthy 
of observation. It shows that they must either have them- 
selves had intercourse with some from these eastern king- 
doms, or have received accounts from those who had.* In 
either case, the visits of the Northmen to the southern 
shores of the continent of North America explain the 
source of the tradition. 

Still, said the doctor, I am not satisfied. You do not 
profess to have shown any more, by all this about Huitra- 
mannaland, than that the Northmen visited the land, and 



: * The existence of this tradition seems to confirm the idea, already 
expressed in previous notes, that the Mexican empire formerly ex- 
tended to the eastern coast. 



IN AMERICA. 269 

were acquainted with its situation and connection with the 
continent — 

And, pray, doctor, interrupted Mr. Norset, is not this 
something to show, when you ridiculed so much, at first, 
ail idea of the discoveries of the Northmen ? 

A shade passed across the doctor's countenance at that 
allusion, and he continued, in rather a sharp tone : — But 
we find very little definite, precise, and detailed, as in the 
case of the expeditions to Yinland. 

You know, doctor, that there is an old saying, that we 
must walk before we can run. So it is necessary, before a 
subject can be thoroughly investigated and understood in 
all its branches, that a glimpse of its bearings or of its pro- 
bable bearings should first be seen. Here is a case in point. 
You acknowledge that your interest is excited with respect 
to Huitramannalancl ; that it has been shown that the 
Northmen were acquainted with the existence, situation, 
and extent of the southern as well as northern shores of the 
continent of North America ; but you complain that you 
want more information as to the expeditions to these south- 
ern shores. I am delighted to hear it. You have thus got 
your cue; follow it out. Who knows but you may your- 
self go over to Iceland some day, and search among old 
dusty parchments and time-worn manuscripts, and make 
some wonderful discoveries, touching the matter in ques- 
tion ; and then we shall have announced,— " A Chorogra- 
phical, Geographical, Historical Account of the most an- 
cient Country of Huitramannaland ; compiled from authen- 
tic documents, by Melchisidec Dubital, M.D., McN.K.W.S., 
&c. &c." 

I'll present you with the first copy, said the doctor, 
something like a smile being forced upon his countenance, 

I am obliged to you, doctor. You have now heard all 
the contents of the most important and interesting of the 



270 • THE NORTHMEN 

manuscript documents which have been published in this 
volume. 

What ! does this Huitramannaland story bring us to the 
last of them ? 

Even so, doctor ; or at least the last which it will be ne- 
cessary for us to examine thus in detail ; for it cannot be 
disputed, I think, that it has been now demonstrated, be- 
yond the possibility of controversy, and by all the evidence 
which can establish any point in the most authentic history, 
— that America was known to Europeans at least five cen- 
turies before the time of Colon's alleged discoveries ; that 
the western hemisphere was discovered and settled by the 
Northmen in the ninth and tenth centuries (Iceland in the 
ninth, Greenland in the tenth) ; that the coasts of the 
continent of North America south of Greenland were disco- 
vered by Biarni Heriulfson, in 985 ; that these parts of the 
continent were subsequently visited many times by the 
Northmen, for the express purpose of exploration ; that we 
have positive authentic records of the residence of the 
Northmen on these parts of the continent, at different times, 
for periods of some years' duration, during which time the 
birth of one individual is recorded to have taken place, — 
the ancestor of many well-known and illustrious characters, 
some of whom are still living ; that it is very probable a 
permanent colony was settled, not only in Iceland and 
Greenland, which is certain, but within the borders of New 
England ; and, moreover, that not only were Greenland and 
the other northern portions of this continent, as far as New 
England, well known to, and explored by, these Northmen, 
but that they also made expeditions to, and were well ac- 
quainted with, the existence, situation, and extent, absolute- 
ly and relatively, of the more southern portions of the con- 
tinent, at least as far as Florida. To examine further the 
evidence, which we have already seen to be so abundant 



IN AMERICA. 271 

and so overwhelming as to the positive certainty of these 
discoveries and expeditions, would, I think, be needlessly 
occupying our time. What say you, doctor ? 

But the doctor was anxious, as usual, to avoid reply to 
a question, any direct answer to which must involve him 
in some compromise, either of the necessary correctness of 
his expressed opinions, or of the convictions which evidence 
had forced upon him, but which he esteemed that it would 
be an acknowledgement of his fallibility to confess. He 
therefore evaded all direct reply, by remarking, — You 
must remember, Mr. Norset, that there is another class of 
documents which you said existed. I fancy you want con- 
veniently to forget all about these. 

Not at all, doctor ; you are quite mistaken there. I shall 
be glad to allude to them, and they will not require any 
very lengthened discussion. 

What is it that you pretend they do towards establish- 
ing the evidence of the authenticity of these discoveries 
and visits of the Northmen ? 

Why, to tell you the truth, doctor, I care very little, and 
shall therefore trouble you very little with inquiring, how 
far they tend to establish this evidence. This evidence 
has already been shown to be thoroughly demonstrative, 
and any body who is not satisfied with that which has been 
already adduced, can be satisfied with no human testimony. 
I do not pretend, therefore, to adduce these other docu- 
ments,— the monuments remaining in the countries visited, 
— as distinct evidence of the truth of the accounts we have 
had, excepting in one case, — that of the inscription from 
the island of King iktor soak,* — in which case much labour 
and argument may be saved by taking an incontrovertibly 
authentic inscription as evidence. 

For what, then, do you adduce them ? 

* See ante, p. 56. 



272 THE NORTHMEN IN AMERICA. 

On two accounts. First, as corroborative testimony to 
that which has already been adduced, in the various points 
of external and internal evidence, as to the truth of the 
narratives themselves ; and, second, as highly interesting 
records, existing in these distant lands, of the deeds of men, 
— whose nation and language, and the authentic written 
records of whose expeditions hither, still exist, — who visit- 
ed and dwelt within these shores at a period so long ante- 
rior to the origin of the existing permanent colonization of 
these parts of the continent, and so long anterior to what 
has hitherto been commonly supposed to have been the pe- 
riod when a European foot first trod on transatlantic soil. 

Well, said the doctor, since that is the ground you take, 
we shall not occupy much time, I suppose, in the discus- 
sion of the subject. Shall we proceed with it at once ? 

I propose, answered Mr. Norset, that we leave it till the 
afternoon ; and that, after dinner, we walk down to an 
ancient ruin in the neighbourhood, which I have a strong 
idea these Northmen knew more about than any body 
else. We can talk over the other matters connected with 
this branch of the subject as we walk there and home 
again. 

Agreed, said the doctor. 

Will this arrangement suit your convenience, Mr. Cas- 
sall? 

Quite so e 

We will start at half-past three o'clock, then; so pray be 
within call at that time. 
We will not fail you. 



CHAPTER VI. 

Remains of Northmen existing in America.— Buildings and Inserip" 
tions in Greenland, and in New England.— Body found at Fall 
River. 

Shall we proceed on our way to the old ruin? asked 
Mr, Norset of the doctor and Mr. Cassall, as he met them 
in the hall at the appointed hour. 

Quite ready, answered each in a breath. 

The distance is not more than half or three quarters of 
a mile, and so let us make the best use of our time, as w T e 
thread the narrow crooked streets of the good old town of 
Newport, in discussing the matters which relate to the re- 
mains of the Northmen. 

You talk of remains, said the doctor, as they proceeded 
on their way, just as folks talk of committing a man's re- 
mains to the grave. I suppose you do n't mean to imply 
that we shall find a Northman grave-yard here? 

Not exactly that, doctor, certainly; at any rate, not just 
in this part of the country. 

Then, pray, let us have some definite idea what we are 
to understand, w~hen you talk of the " Remains of the 
Northmen. " 

I do n't know how to give you any more definite idea 
as to the character of these remains, than by stating that 
they are of two kinds : ruined buildings and inscrip- 
tions. Is that definite enough ? 

Yes, we will take that. But you do n't mean to say 
that ruined buildings and inscriptions are found, either in 
Greenland or in New England ? 

n 5 



274 THE NORTHMEN 

Yes, I do. I mean to say that both are found in Green- 
land in great numbers, and owing their origin to the 
Northmen beyond the possibility of any doubt or cavil ; 
and I mean to say that here, in New England, one build- 
ing, if not more, exists, which it is very probable is the 
work of the Northmen, though I will not assert positively 
that such is the case ; and I mean to say, that inscriptions 
exist here, the authenticity of which, as the work of the 
Northmen, can admit, I think, of no doubt in any rational 
and candid mind. 

Well, exclaimed the doctor, this is certainly quite news* 
We must hear something more about the matter. Pray? 
what buildings are there in Greenland ? 

You will remember, doctor, that the parts of Greenland 
colonized by the Northmen were two, distinguished by 
the names of Eastbygd and Westbygd,* or east and west 
inhabited tracts. Eastbygd was always the most thickly 
settled. Eastbygd was situated at the extreme southern 
extremity of Greenland, where, from Cape Desolation to 
Cape Farewell, as they are now called, the land lies almost 
due east and west. If you look at the map,f when we 
get home, you will see a settlement in that part called 
Julianshaabs, (Julian 's Hope,) which is the modern 
Danish settlement in the same region where lay Eastbygd, 
the principal seat of the ancient Greenland colony. You 
will see, along the coast, to the north-westward from Cape 
Desolation, several settlements marked, among which are 
Frederikshaab, Godtkaab, Sukkertoppen, and Holsteinborg. 



* See p. 54, ante. 

f See note, p. 93, ante, and the map of British North America, in 
the Atlas of the U. K. Society. The author is aware of no other map, 
in any common atlas, in which these parts are marked with any degree 
of accuracy. The Penny Magazine for Oct. 1838, has already been re- 
ferred to, as giving a very accessible account of Greenland. 



*N AMERICA. 275 

These lay within the region of Westbygd. Of course it is 
within these two regions that ruins, if any exist, must be 
expected to be found. 

I thought, said the doctor, that you stated that Green- 
land had lain, for nearly three centuries, — from the be- 
ginning of the fifteenth century to the year 1721,— un- 
visited and unknown, or nearly so. How, then, can it be 
discovered which are the regions to which these ancient 
names belong ? 

There exist, answered Mr. Norset, ancient very exact 
and minute geographical descriptions of Greenland, in 
which the localities are mentioned and described. There 
are three, in particular, of this character : the first is one 
which I have already mentioned, as describing an expedi- 
tion made far into the northern regions by some of these 
Northmen;* the second is a brief chorography, as it is 
termed, or, in more plain English, survey of Greenland,f 
of very great antiquity ; the third is a mere detailed ac- 
count of the course to and localities of Greenland, in 
which the relative situations of each are described with a 
precise minuteness. J This document is likewise one of 
great antiquity. Translations of it have several times 
been published ; one of which, in English, is contained in 
that curious and valuable work, " Purchas his Pilgrimes" 
imprinted in London, (as the old title-pages say,) 1625. 
So you see that we have the means of determining locali- 
ties. In addition to which, the discovery of extensive 



* Antiq. Am. p. 269. 

f Antiq. Am. p. 296. It is worthy remark, that Heriulfhess (which 
is known and many times expressly mentioned to have been in East- 
bygd) is expressly stated in this document to have lain to the extreme 
south of Greenland. This seems alone to settle the question of the 
position of Eastbygd definitively, w r hilethe ruins there discovered leave 
no doubt about the matter. 

% Antiq. Am. p. 301. 



276 THE NORTHMEN 

ruins has itself been a guide in determining general locali- 
ties, as of the position of the whole colony of Eastbygd. 

Proceed, then, pray, and tell us what ruins, there are in 
these quarters. 

Vast numbers have been and are continually being 
found in each tract, but principally in Eastbygd or the 
neighbourhood of Julianshaabs. 

Let us see, said the doctor ; I think we have heard more 
about Eireksfiord and Brattahlid than any other places. 
Pray, do you ascertain those localities, and find any ruins 
there ? 

Both, doctor. There is an arm of the sea in those parts, 
called, at present, Tunnulliorbik, which corresponds to the 
description of Eireksfiord ; and there are in its neighbour- 
hood very many ruins. It would be difficult precisely to 
determine which of these are the ruins of the hall of Eirek, 
in which it was that the festivities of Brattahlid were held, 
and its hospitalities extended to all strangers. 

Heriulf, said the doctor, was one of the first settlers, and 
was the father of Biarni, who first saw the coasts of New 
England. Can his residence be determined? 

The promontory called at this day Ikigeit, near Cape 
Farewell, would seem to be the ancient Heriulfness. Con- 
siderable ruins exist there at the present time. 

Are there any other remarkable ruins in those parts ? 
inquired Mr. Cassall. 

Yes, answered Mr. Norset, there are many others of 
interest. I mentioned, I believe, before, that the Green- 
land colonies increased so rapidly, after their first settle- 
ment, that, in the year 1121, they were raised into an 
Episcopal diocese.* The Episcopal station was at Car- 
id AR,f which is described as being situated at the extre- 



* Suffragan to the archbishop of Drontheim in Norway, 
f See ante, p. 62. 



IN AMERICA. 277 

mity of an inlet named Ehiarsfiord. Here there was erected 
a magnificent cathedral, and, for three hundred years, the 
Episcopal function was discharged there. At length, as 
we have seen, in the beginning of the fifteenth century, the 
colony was deserted, and the diocese was of course no 
longer maintained. There is a creek in those parts, now 
called Igaliko, which corresponds to the description given 
of Einarsfiord. At the extremity of this creek have been 
found many ruins, and, among the rest, very extensive re* 
mains of a large church, on some of the tombs surrounding 
which, legible inscriptions have been found, There can 
be no doubt that this was the cathedral of Gardar. It 
would, however, be impossible to detail all the various re- 
mains, both in the way of ruins and of inscriptions, which 
exist in Greenland. 

I suppose no little pains must have been taken in the 
search for these remains ? said Mr. Cassalh 

A great interest is felt in them, and continued search 
and fresh discoveries are being constantly made. The 
Royal Society of Northern Antiquarians is about to pub- 
lish a large work devoted expressly to this subject, which 
will be full of interest. 

When shall we come to this old ruin ? said the doctor? 
with some impatience in his manner. We have been talk- 
ing long enough about the ruins in Greenland ; but I want 
to see this ruin in New England, which you tell us stands 
here in Newport. 

Do n't be impatient, doctor ; we have not been very long, 
However, we have only to turn the corner of that street, — 
Mill-street they call it, if I remember right,— and we shall 
come immediately upon the old ruin. 

I assure you, said the doctor, my curiosity is highly ex- 
cited. I have seen many an ancient ruin in Europe and 
Asia, but I never heard of any of this kind in America 
before, 



278 THE NORTHMEN 

I hope you will not be disappointed, then, doctor. This 
ruin differs very much from most that you will have seen 
in either Europe or Asia. 

By this time they had turned the corner of the street 9 
and came full in view of the old ruin. 

Now, doctor, behold 1 said Mr. Norset, stopping short 
and pointing to the ruin. 

The doctor looked about him for some time, as if unable 
to fix upon the object. At length he said, in a disappointed 
tone,— 

Is that all ? 

That is all, answered Mr. Norset ; I told you that you 
must not expect to see an extensive ruin, such as meets the 
eye in the old world. Let us advance nearer. 

When they reached the gate of the field in which the 
ruin stands, — and where, at that time, some labourers were 
at work, getting in the corn,— the doctor's eye fell upon a 
white painted board, which lay just by the side of the gate, 
and which had evidently been pulled off by violence, the 
place where it had been affixed to the gate being very vi- 
sible. The doctor picked up the board, and read aloud the 
purport of its inscription. 

"NO ADMITTANCE P Humph,— added he, after 
a moment's pause, as if to assure himself that he read aright, 
— this is a pretty w r ay of receiving one at the only object of 
the kind which exists throughout the whole United States 
of North America. So we must n't approach the building, 
but must gaze at it from afar off, in mute wonderment, I 
suppose. 

It is, truly, rather a curious reception ; for, though the 
mere physical appearance presented by this ruin falls far 
short, indeed, of the most distant approach to that pre- 
sented by a Kenilworth, or a Pomfret, or a Kirkstall, or 
any other of these numerous and interesting remains of an- 
tiquity, to which, in the " old country," access is undenied 



IN AMERICA. 279 

and free to whomsoever listeth to approach, yet there must 
necessarily be an interest attaching to this ruin not far 
short of what attaches to any of those, if it is only on ac- 
count of its singleness ; which interest must be doubly in- 
creased if any connection can be shown to exist between it 
and the Northmen, the first discoverers of the land. 

Well, said the doctor, I do n't intend to be baffled in this 
way; so suppose, — as some good soul, in honest indigna- 
tion, has thrown down this notice where nobody need see 
it,— suppose we take French leave, and walk in. 

They did so, and approached the ruin, which is enclosed 
immediately round about by a slight paling. The doctor 
walked round the building once or twice ; then went in- 
side ; — looked up, down, and all around, from top to bot- 
tom ; — scanned each of the supporting columns separately, 
and gazed steadfastly at each of the orifices in the wall, 
which might be windows ; and at length said, in a tone of 
mingled chagrin and disappointment,— 

I never saw such an unsatisfactory ruin in my life. 

That is a conclusion to which it is natural you should 
come, doctor, said Mr. Norset. In old ruins in general, 
such as Kenilworth Castle, you may spend days in looking 
at the different parts, and still have something fresh to see : 
— you may climb one tower, enter one hall, mount one 
chamber, or descend into one dark donjon cell after ano- 
ther, and still fancy that something will presently be seen 
to throw some light upon the matter. But here the case 
is very different. An area of fifteen feet diameter, more 
or less, contains all that is here to be beheld ; and you look 
at these heavy columns, and the roofless, round, and mas- 
sive tower which they support, and you may look as long, 
and hard, and often, as you please, but nothing but eight 
bare columns, and a supported tower, as bare, can you dis- 
cover. 

Certainly the structure is curious, remarked the doctor* 



280 THE NORTHMEN 

going up to one of the columns. Why, these columns must 
be a yard in diameter at least, and built as solidly as if the 
stone and the cement were one. It would almost seem as 
if a structure like this might last for ever. 

Its actual durability seems proportioned to its apparent 
strength ; for, though it is roofless, and the walls are per- 
fectly bare, yet no mouldering stone is seen ; all seems solid 
as a rock. It certainly is of prodigious strength. 

Ha! exclaimed the doctor, I see bricks there: that tells 
tales : what are those bricks ? 

I am informed that the tower was used, during the last 
war, as a magazine. A floor was put in, the remains of 
which you see, and some of these windows, or whatever 
they were, bricked up for a fire-place and what not. 

The columns are most singular, again observed the doc- 
tor : — why, the top of each of them, — for they have no 
capitals, and are certainly of no order of architecture under 
heaven, except their own, — projects considerably beyond 
the lower edge of the tower which they support. I have 
never, in all my travels, seen the like of this, that is cer- 
tain. What is the height of the building? 

I should say, said Mr. Norset, that the columns are 
about ten feet high, and the tower twice the height, making 
altogether, thirty feet ; — tout here, Mr. Cassall, you have a 
walking-stick, and the sun is shining ; we can measure by 
the shadows easily enough. Your stick is three feet long ; 
—come, stick it in the ground, if you please, and measure 
its shadow. 

Four feet and a half, said Mr. Cassall. 

Now, then, let us measure the shadow of the tower. 
It is about forty-five or six feet. Then, of course, the 
tower is somewhere about thirty feet high, — just what I 
measured by my eye. 

Well, now, said the doctor, who built this tower ? 

Ah, doctor, that is the very question. 



IN AMERICA. 281 

Are there no traditions about it ? 

Not the slightest. The oldest inhabitant knows no more 
about it than you or I. There is no legend or tradition, 
whatever. They commonly call it the " Old Mill" just 
because they know nothing about it. So it has always 
been called, and so it is called in old- deeds; but no one 
ever heard of its being a mill ; nor is there any record of 
its ever having been a mill; and no one can look at it, 
who has ever seen a mill of any kind, and think for a 
moment that it is possible it ever was a mill. There is no 
clue, whatever, in record, tradition, or report, to its origin 
or purpose. 

Let us see, said the doctor, what these men will say 
about it, who are so busy talking, over yonder. That old 
man seems to be very zealously announcing his opinion. 
Surely politics must be the subject. I '11 go and speak to 
him. 

The doctor approached to where the men were busy 
with the corn. One of them, a man apparently about 
sixty years of age, tall and hard-featured, and whose whole 
appearance showed that his present employment was an 
accustomed one, was talking with much energy, and louder 
than the rest. As the doctor approached, he caught these 
words : 

" I tell you they knows nothing about it ; — they do n't care 
for the people ; — thirty millions o' dollars ; — I tell you An- 
drew Jackson 's ruined the country? — I knows all about it." 

The doctor drew near, and addressed him : — Good af- 
ternoon, my friend : — 

I say Andrew Jackson 's ruined the country ;— thirty 
millions o' dollars ;— augh, sir ; good afternoon, sir ; — I 
say, sir, Andrew Jackson 's ruined the country. 

To be sure, who doubts it ? He makes all the money 
himself, you know, and puts it all in his own pocket, said 



282 THE NORTHMEN 

the doctor, falling in with the old man, and winking his 
eye, as he spoke, at Mr. Norset and Mr. Cassall. 

Yes he has, sir, that he has. They do n't care for the 
people. 

You 're hard at work, my friend. 

Yes, sir, we must work in these times. Thirty millions 
o' dollars, cheated out of the people ! 
Is this good land, friend ? 

I guess it 's kind o' pretty middling, answered the old 
man, in a tone which implied that he was thinking more of 
politics than of the quality of the land. 

That 's well, said the doctor ; you seem to have a pretty 
fair crop ; now I want to ask you another question about 
this place ; — I dare say you can tell me ? 

I guess I can tell you any thing, answered the old man, 
resting a moment from his work. 

I thought so. I want to ask you about this " old mill," 
here. Do you know any thing about it ? 

That old mill, sir ! O, yes, that old mill ; — why, yes, sir, 
that 'ere old mill, — the Indians built that. 

O, indeed ; the Indians built it, did they ? I did n't 
know they ever built mills of stone. 

Yes, sir ; the Indians built that 'ere old mill. 

Did you ever hear of its being used as a mill ? 

No, I guess not ; the Indians built that 'ere mill, a 
many years ago. 

Thank you, friend ; I wanted to know something about 
it, said the doctor, finding further inquiry at this source of 
information useless, and affecting to be satisfied. 

You 're not a Jackson man, sir, 1 11 be bound ? said 
the old man, as the doctor was about to rejoin his compa- 
nions. 

I should think you 're not, friend, answered the doctor, 
again turning to address the old man. 



IN AMERICA. 283 

To be sure I a'nt. I tell you, sir, Andrew Jackson's 
ruined the country. 

I suppose you didn't vote for him at his last election? 

Yes, I voted for him then ; — that 's going seven years 
since. 

Why did you vote for such a bad man ? 

Because they told us how he 'd do fine things for us. 

And so he has n't done them, hey ? I suppose you 
have to work a great deal harder now than you did then ? 

Why, I guess it's much about the same. But jest listen 
what folks says about him now ! I tell you, sir, Andrew 
Jackson 's ruined the country ; — thirty million o' dollars.— 
Yes, sir, I knows all about it. 

So I see, my good friend. Well, I hope we shall have 
better times. Good afternoon, friend. 

Good afternoon, sir. Yes, I say Andrew Jackson s 
ruined the country ; I knows all about it : a fine man that 
is, I know, mumbled the old man to himself, as he applied 
himself again to his work. 

The doctor returned to his companions in high glee. 

That comes of knowing human nature, said he, in atone 
of complete self-satisfaction. 

Ah ! you parted good friends, doctor, said Mr. Xorset, 
and I dare say he thinks you know all about politics, — 
next to himself. 

I dare say he does, said-the doctor, laughing; but he is 
uncommonly mistaken, for I never trouble my head with 
politics, I can assure you. One man's just as good as 
another to me, if he 's only an honest man, and does his 
best for his country's happiness. The old man is a 
simple-hearted, honest fellow, however, he added, what- 
ever else he may be. But I understand human nature, 
you see. 

That is plain. But I hope you are much the wiser for 
the information he gave you ? 



284 THE NORTHMEN 

yes. He said the Indians built the old mill, replied 
the doctor. 

Ha ! ha ! The Indians, indeed ! Nobody ever yet 
suspected them of building massive stone and mortar 
columns and towers. 

Then I suppose, Mr. Norset, said Mr. Cassall, the long 
and the short of the matter is, that you think the North- 
men built it? 

1 cannot help having a strong opinion that such was the 
case, indeed ; and my reasons are simply these : — We 
know that no Indians ever did or could build it It is. cer- 
tain that it has not been built by an Anglo-Saxon hand-since 
this country was colonized from England, else some record 
must remain, — and none does exist or has existed within 
the memory of man. It commands a full view of the har- 
bour and of the opposite coast, thus forming a most admi- 
rable place of lookout. We have seen it demonstrated from 
the manuscript documents, the evidence of which we have 
examined, that the Northmen resided in this immediate neigh- 
bourhood for, at any rate, some years ; and it would cer- 
tainly appear, from the manner in which it is stated that Leif 
at first erected temporary habitations, but afterwards built 
more permanent dwellings ;* and from the manner in which 
each one,t after Leif, asked of him the use of the dwellings 
which he had built, and which he agreed expressly to lend 
but not to give them, — thus implying that they would be 
available at a future day to himself,- — that the buildings 
erected by the Northmen here were substantial, most pro- 
bably of stone, as dwellings erected by them are found to 



* See ante, p. 95. 

f See ante, p. 150. The same is related of Freydis in Antiq. Am. 
p. 66, and it has been seen that Thorvald occupied the same erections, 
(ante, p. 109.) Thus these buildings, erected in 10Q0,must have been 
in good condition in 1012. 



IN AMERICA. 235 

have been in Greenland.* The strength and thickness of 
these walls correspond precisely to the structure of the 
ruins found in Greenland. These points, then, presenting 
so many coincidences, and such difficulties existing as to 
the origin of the structure, the question arises, to give 
these coincidences additional force, — By whom can this 
tower possibly have been built except by the Northmen ? 
We know that they were capable of building it, because 
we find structures of the same age, and equal strength, and 
requiring as much skill, which are known to owe their ori- 
gin to them. The obvious utility of such a building, as a 
place of lookout for them, I need not state. 

We must have some more testimony, before we can set 
this down as the ruin of a Northman structure, said the 
doctor, in a somewhat authoritative tone. 

I grant you, answered Mr. Norset, that we cannot yet 
positively determine the point. I think, however, you will 
allow that there is great probability this was the erection 
of the Northmen. * 

I will not pretend to determine any thing about it, 
said the doctor, for I never heard of the old ruin, here, 
before you mentioned it. What is said about it in the 
book? 

Nothing. The Northern Antiquarian Society were 
ignorant of the existence of the tower when the book was 
published, and are so to this day, although they will be 
made acquainted with it in due time. When they have 
determined what the probable character of buildings erect- 
ed by the Northmen, for purposes of lookout, would be, 
the existence and character of this will be announced 
to them, but not before. Queries have already been ad- 
dressed to them to this effect. 



* The tower in question is built of the stone found in the immediatt 
neighbourhood. 



286 THE NORTHMEN 

Are there any other ruins of any kind in this part of 
the country, asked Mr. Cassall, which can be supposed to 
be the work of the Northmen ? 

None have, at present, been discovered. It is not, how- 
ever, impossible that such may exist, for they have never 
been searched for.* It is obvious that, as the Northmen 
remained here so long, and appear to have always come 
here with the idea of forming permanent settlements, they 
would probably leave behind them many signs of their 
presence here. How far these have all now decayed it is 
impossible to determine. No careful search or examina- 
tion has ever yet been instituted. 

I suppose, however, said Mr. Cassall, that it is impossi- 
ble to form any conjecture as to which party it was that 
erected this particular tower. 

Of course we cannot determine that point with certainty ; 
but it appears to me most probable that it was erected by 
Thorvald's party. You will remember that this party re- 
mained here for three full years, and that only a part of 
the number ever left the place at any one time. We have 
no record of their mode of occupation during these three 
years ; but the erection of this tower might well and use- 
fully occupy a part of the time. 

That idea appears probably correct, I think, observed 
Mr. Cassall. 

Well, said the doctor, whatever you may say, this ruin 
is certainly something like those hints about Huitramanna- 



* It is worthy of observation, that the principal seat of Metacom, 
or king Philip, as he is commonly called, chief of the Wampanoags, 
was in nearly precisely the same situation as Leifsbudir. It is well 
known that, after his destruction, (1677,) everyplace in the neighbour- 
hood which could afford shelter to the Indians was destroyed. It is 
very possible that the dwellings erected by Leif there may have then 
existed, but have been destroyed at that time. Any such erections 
would afford a most advantageous position for the Indians. 



IN AMERICA. 287 

land. It seems to give some cue, but leaves one unsatis- 
fied. One wants to know more about it. It is certainly a 
very remarkable ruin. But, since we seem able to get 
little more satisfaction from the contemplation of it, sup- 
pose we now leave it, and hear what there is to be said 
about inscriptions, as we walk home. You said there 
were several of these inscriptions in Greenland. What 
are they ? 

They are numerous, and of various kinds. Many are 
monumental, merely. The most interesting and important 
is the one to which I have already alluded, and which was 
found, in the year 1824, on the island of Kingiktorsoak, 
in 72° 55 t north latitude, and 56° 5' west longitude. This 
inscription is in the possession of the Northern Antiquarian 
Society, and an accurate engraving of it is given in the 
volume published by them. It is a genuine Runic inscrip- 
tion, and consists of plain, straight-forward Runic charac- 
ters, with much fewer of the cryptographic characters than 
we often meet with. 

What do you mean by cryptographic characters ? asked 
Mr. Cassall. 

Monograms, or combinations of several letters into one 
figure, so that it is not straight- forward reading, but re- 
quires much skill, and great knowledge of the ancient 
modes of combination, in order to be deciphered. 

And what is the substance of the inscription found in 
Kingiktorsoak ? asked the doctor. 

There were found in the immediate neighbourhood of 
the spot where this inscription was found, — which is cut 
on a small piece of polished stone, — three blocks of stone 
placed in a regular triangular figure, one larger, the two 
others smaller. There can be no doubt that the inscrip- 
tion was formerly fixed into the larger one, but had fallen 
out through the action of the weather. I copied the in- 
scription before we started : it runs literally thus :— " Er- 



288 • THE NORTHMEN 

LING SlGHVATSSON, AND BlARNI THORDARSON, AND 
ElNDRIDI OdDSSON, ON THE SEVENTH DAY OF THE 

week, (that is, the Saturday ,) before the day of Vic- 
tory, (this was a feast-day known by that name, and in 
use among the ancient Icelanders ; it fell on the 25th 
April,) erected these marks, and explored (this 
place) in the year 1135." I should remark, that this 
date is not quite certain, though this interpretation is most 
probably correct. The character of the inscription, how- 
ever, absolutely proves that it could not have been later 
than the twelfth century ; so that there can be little doubt 
the date 1135 is nearly, if not exactly, the correct one. 

Certainly that is a remarkable inscription, observed Mr. 
Cassall ; and there can be no doubt that it does, as you 
stated, establish, beyond the possibility of controversy, the 
discoveries of the Northmen in those extreme northern 
regions at that early period. 

And how much, said Mr. Norset, ought we not to re- 
spect and admire the enterprising spirit which led the 
Northmen to explore these remote regions of the Western 
Hemisphere ! If the eulogy bestowed by Bancroft upon 
Cabot was deserved, who, in the year 1517, penetrated 
to 67° 50 f north latitude, how much more ought not the 
same, and a much higher eulogy, to be applied to the 
Northmen, who, nearly four centuries earlier, explored with 
care as far as 72° 55' north latitude, and far beyond, as I 
have shown ! * How well and truly may it not be said of 
them, that " they boldly prosecuted their designs, making 
their way through regions into which it was, long after- 
wards, esteemed an act of the most intrepid maritime ad- 
venture to penetrate ! "f \ 

These remarks may be justly made, indeed, said Mr. 



* Ante, p. 56, and see track laid down in the Chart, 
t Bancroft's Hist. U. S. vol. i. p. 12. 






% S 



^ 2 



oa 





B^ 



Itt AMERICA. 289 

Cassall ; but are there no other inscriptions which bear 
directly upon the discoveries of the Northmen in these 
parts ? 

There doubtless exist others, which will be published 
in the work I mentioned. The inscription at Kingiktorsoak 
is the most important one yet published. I must not for- 
get to allude to a very remarkable inscription which exists 
in Iceland, in many parts of which Runic inscriptions are 
found. The one I allude to exists in the southern portion 
of the island, in a celebrated cave, called Paradisarhellir. 
or the Cave of Paradise. This inscription is more ancient 
than that found at Kingiktorsoak. At the time that the 
- " Antiquitates Americance" was published, it had not been 
deciphered, but private information, derived from Rafn, 
the editor of the volume, has since conveyed the intelli- 
gence that one of the profoundest Runic scholars in Copen- 
hagen has since succeeded in deciphering it, and that it is 
found to relate directly to the subject of the discovery of 
the continent of America. The publication of Professor 
Finn Magnusen's elucidation of this inscription will be a 
matter of great interest. 

And, pray, asked the doctor, does this inscription bear 
any resemblance to any of the inscriptions which you state 
have been found in this country ? 

It does. Many parts of it bear a great resemblance, in 
character, to many parts of the inscription on the Assonet 
Rock and — 

Stay a moment; where is the Assonet Rock ? You for- 
get that, though I have occasionally visited Boston, I am, 
in truth, a stranger in New England. This Assonet Rock 
may be very notorious, but I do n't know where it is. 

You will remember, doctor, that we traced, on the map, 
the course of Leif and others, up to Mount Hope Bay, 
through which runs the Tahnton Piver, called, by the In- 
dians, Cohannet, but, more anciently, Assoonet. This last 

o 



290 THE NORTHMEN 

name a neck of land retains, which lies conspicuously on 
the map, about four miles above Mount Hope Bay, and to 
the westward of which runs the Taunton River, though a 
small stream called (though erroneously) Smith's Creek,* 
runs to the eastward. It is on this neck of land that the 
Assonet Rock, more commonly termed the " Dighton 
Writing Rock," stands. It stands on the west side of the 
Assonet neck, and is about ten or twelve feet from the 
water's edge at low tide, but, at high tide, it is completely 
immersed in the water. It is certain, however, that the 
water has been encroaching on the land in this part. 
The shore, at high tide, has, within the memory of man, 
become more distant from the rock than formerly, though 
now only a few feet from it.f There is no doubt, there- 
fore, that, at the distance of three or four centuries 
back, the rock was completely out of the reach of the 
tide. 

There is an inscription on this rock, then, is there ? 
There is. 

And do you say that it was made by the Northmen ? 
I say that there can be little rational doubt that such 
w T as the fact. 

But I have heard it stated, observed Mr. Cassall, that 
Mr. Catlin says it is an Indian inscription. 

Mr. Catlin ! exclaimed the doctor, in amazement ; do 
you mean Mr. Catlin, the Indian traveller ? | 
The same. 



* How the term creek came to be applied to an inland stream, is 
difficult to discover. It need hardly be said that a creek means, only 
and solely, an inlet of the sea or ocean. 

f See Antiq. Am. p. 373, quoted from Lortfs " Archseologia." The 
author has the testimony of residents in the immediate vicinity to the 
same facts. 

X Mr. Catlin has spent several years among the Indian tribes of 



IN AMERICA, 291 

What, in the name of goodness, has lie to do with any 
thing about inscriptions ? 

I do n't know ; I am told that he says it is an Indian 
inscription. 

I always thought, said the doctor, that Mr. Catlin had 
been an inquirer after Indian manners and customs. I 
have examined his Indian Gallery with great interest, and 
certainly think he deserves very great credit for the in- 
dustry and labour and expense which he has bestowed 
upon his subject. Few persons have so thoroughly pur- 
sued their object, or so successfully, as he. But every man 
to his vocation. All this gives him no claim whatever to 
be an authority in any matter relating to inscriptions, 
whether Indian or otherwise; and how any body could 
seriously quote his authority with respect to an inscription 
asserted to be Runic, is past my comprehension to under- 
stand. 

Well, doctor, I am told that he says it is like inscrip- 
tions which he has seen. 

Like inscriptions which he has seen ! exclaimed the doc- 
tor, with his peculiar expression of mingled contempt and 
self-complacency. 

Let me put in a word there, interrupted Mr. Norset. 
Mr. Catlin has never yet seen the Assonet Rock,-— or at 
least had not, at the time when these statements are as- 
serted to have been made. That I know to be a fact. He 
had seen no more than drawings of it. 

Come, this is good ! continued the doctor. But sup- 
posing he had seen it, — what does he mean by saying it is 
like others he has seen ? Unless it is identically the same 
in every line and figure, he can know nothing about its 



North America, and has collected a valuable museum of objects relating 
to them. It is his intention speedily to visit England with his " In- 
dian Gallery." 

02 



292 THE NORTHMEN 

likeness, without having made ancient inscriptions his long" 
and constant study, which we all know he has not. No- 
thing, Mr. Cassall, — he proceeded, in his somewhat dog- 
matic tone — nothing requires more profound skill and 
practice and learning, than the deciphering ancient inscrip- 
tions ; and a common eye may often fancy a likeness where, 
in reality, and to the inspection of a practised eye, none 
exists, and vice versa. Pray, what are these Indian in- 
scriptions that Mr. Catlin has seen ? 

They are at the Red Pipe Stone Quarry, answered Mr. 
Cassall. This, as you know, is a sacred spot among the 
Indians, and there every Indian is anxious to leave his 
mark. These marks mostly consist of figures of animals, 
and they are there seen in vast numbers. " Many have 
the appearance,'* Mr. Catlin tells us, " of having just been 
finished, and others appear so ancient as to have acquired 
a high polish." 

Mr. Catlin also expressly tells us, said Mr. Norset, that,* 
" though some of these figures, in clusters or groups, may 
have been registered as a record of some historical facts, 
or traditions, yet I consider that the principal part of them 
have been produced for another purpose, and with the same 
meaning as our people cut or scribble their names in a 
cavern or a cupola, or any other extraordinary or famous 
place which they visit." They all exist confused together, 
without any arrangement or connection. 

Well, and is this the character of the inscription on the 
Assonet Rock ? 

Most distinctly and decidedly I answer, no, it is not. It 
is diametrically the reverse. There is one pervading cha- 
racter over the whole of the parts of the inscription on the 
'Assonet Rock. There are several distinctly formed letters, 



* Letter of Mr. Catlin, copied from New York paper into Boston 
Transcript of Jan. 1, 1839. 



IN AMERICA. 293 

so distinct that almost he who runs may read ; and there 
are various figures, formed so regularly and symmetrically 
as shows that they were carefully and deliberately done ; 
that they must have been formed at the same time, if not 
by the same hand ; and that there exists a meaning to, and 
a relation between, all the parts. 

And is there any other place where Mr. Catlin states 
that he has seen Indian inscriptions on rocks ? 

None. 

This Red Pipe Stone Quarry? then, is peculiar, and is 
marked on account of its sacredness, and from the desire 
to leave, there in particular ', some memorial ? 

Just so. 

Do you say that on the Assonet Rock there is no jumble 
of marks of animals ? 

There is no jumble at all, though the figures are numer- 
ous ; much less is there a jumble of figures of animals. 
Only two animals can be traced ; one is a bird, — the 
ancient emblem of navigation ; the other is apparently a 
bullock, which is placed in a recumbent position, — ob- 
viously the emblem of a settlement here, that animal being 
anciently considered the most important means to the cul- 
tivation of the soil. 

Then what is the meaning of Mr e Catlin's saying that he 
has seen inscriptions like tlie Assonet Hock made by the 
Indians ? I see no point of similitude. 

You must not put too much into Mr. Catlin's mouth, 
said Mr. Cassall. I do n't know that he ever said so. I 
only know that his name has been frequently used in a way 
that implies his having said so. 

Certainly that caution is necessary, said Mr. Xorset. 
For my own part I do n't believe Mr. Catlin ever said or 
meant such a thing. There is nothing like it in any 
printed letters of his that I have seen. It appears plain 
to me that there has been some misapprehension on the 



294 THE NORTHMEN 

part of those who have used his name, as to what he really 
has stated. I imagine the truth to be, that, having seen 
rocks marked by the Indians, and, hearing that the Assonet 
Rock is marked also in a peculiar manner, all that he means 
in any thing he has said on the subject is, that he has seen 
inscriptions made by the Indians like this, that is, simply, 
also ;— not that the same character, or any one point of re- 
semblance, except the mere fact of being cut on a rock, 
exists between the two. So a man who had visited St. 
Peter's at Rome, might say that the wooden church on the 
hill yonder is like it, not meaning that the two resemble 
each other in any one point, except in the fact of each being 
a place wherein people assemble to worship. 

I only know, said Mr. Cassall, that Mr. Catlin's authori- 
ty has been quoted, certainly with little apparent reason, 
to show that this is not an inscription of the North- 
men. 

Then it is little to the credit of the quoter, answered 
the doctor, shortly. 

Do n't condemn too hastily, doctor, said Mr. Norset ; it 
is very evident that there must have been some oversight 
committed by whoever has appealed to this authority. 
No person of any acquaintance with literature could, cer- 
tainly, have quoted Mr. Catlin's reports of Indian markings 
as evidence in a matter of this kind, — 

Perfectly absurd, interrupted the doctor, in a tone little 
gentler than before. 

— Upon deliberate consideration, continued Mr. Norset. 
There must have been some oversight. I do n't pretend 
to explain how it happened. I know Mr. Catlin is a man 
of intelligence, and an honourable man, and I am certain 
that he would not wittingly lend himself to any thing 
which he did not esteem correct ; but, as the doctor has 
justly observed, he has never studied Runic inscriptions, 
or any other inscriptions, and can be of no authority 



IN AMERICA. 295 

whatever with respect to them, although of the highest 
with respect to matters within his own department. 

Now, then, pray tell us, said the doctor, what is the 
character of the inscription on the Assonet Rock, and 
wherein it bears a resemblance to the inscription in the 
Cave of Paradise. That resemblance will be a very im- 
portant point in order to establish its authenticity as a 
work of the Northmen. 

In the Paradisarhellir, answered Mr. Norset, are found 
many distinct and perfect letters, but a great portion of 
the inscription is composed of cryptographs of a very 
peculiar description. They are figures, of various kinds, 
made up of different letters, joined together in various 
modes of combination and contraction. They put me in 
mind of a picture I once saw of the ruins of Persepolis, 
which, at a little distance, appeared a good pen and ink 
drawing, and had a fine effect ; but, approaching nearer, 
you perceived that every mark and line in the picture was 
in clear Italian writing ; and, if you could once make out 
where to begin, and how to proceed, you found that this 
writing comprised a description of the scene which, in 
combination, it composed. So it is in the Paradisarhellir. 
We there find various different figures, as of a boat, and 
others less recognizable, which figures are made up of 
letters contracted and connected together. Any one who 
has studied Runic characters at all, will perceive that they 
are Runic characters which are thus combined, though he 
may not, and cannot, without great labour and study, be 
able to decipher them. To a common eye, the whole 
can certainly appear little else than a strange jumble of 
outlandish marks. It is precisely the same with the As- 
sonet Rock.* Here there are several distinct letters, re- 

* It seems quite unnecessary to enter here into any proof that the 
Northmen were accustomed to represent historical events on stone and 



296 



THE NORTHxMEN 



cording the name of Thorfinn and the numerals in the 
manuscripts, CXXXI, which you will remember was the 
number which, after the departure of Thorhall and his 
companions, remained with Thorfinn and went to Hop. 
A great portion of the inscription, however, is composed 
of cryptographs, like those in the Cave of Paradise. There 
are figures of various kinds, — such as a ship, &c. &c. — - 
obviously, to a person at all accustomed to. the Runic cha- 
racter, made up in a great measure of Runic characters, 
Only a small portion of the original is discernible, much 
having been broken off and much gradually worn away 
since the tide has reached it, — but I doubt not that the 
fragment of this inscription which remains will be capa- 
ble of being deciphered by careful study. 

Certainly, said the doctor, these facts are strong. I 
most undoubtedly thought the inscription story savoured 
of fiction. 

You speak of those cryptographs, observed Mr. Cassall : 
are they only found in Runic inscriptions ? 

O no; we very often meet with them in Roman inscrip- 
tions of the middle ages. The monks were fond of such 
fantastic inventions. To give a single example of their 
mode of perverting the common arrangement of letters, I 
will cite one case which I happen to remember. In 1744, 
the chancel of a priory, of the date of 1115, was opened 
at Monkton Farley, in Wiltshire, in England. There a 



otherwise, both in figure and by inscription. No one will be so hardy 
as to dispute the point, when it is well known that many hundreds of 
Runic inscriptions exist to this day in England, and in every other 
country connected with the Northern race. The Paraclisarhellir alone 
is sufficient to prove the fact. It may be observed that there are many 
Runic inscriptions in England which resemble precisely, in cryptogra- 
phic character, the inscriptions in the Paradisarhellir and on the As- 
sonet Rock, 



IN AMERICA. 972 

tomb was found,* and on it the curious inscription^ of 
which this is a tolerably correct representation. 

This, in plain straight-forward letters, reads as fol- 
lows :— 

Hie jacet Ilbertus 

De Chat bonitate refertus ; 

Qui cum Brotona 

Dedit hie perplurima dona. 

Which may, if } t ou please, be " done into English'' 

thus :- — 

Here Ilbert de Chat, he lies, 
Renowned as a good man and wise ; 
Brotona he gave, and other 
Good gifts to the church, holy mother. 

It is true, there are not here any figures of objects made 
up of letters, but you see the same tendency to secret and 
obscure compositions of letters. There are, indeed, some 



* Camden, (ut ante,) vol. L p. 101. 

f Many other much more complicated and curious illustrations 
might have been introduced. This one is selected, because, in it, every 
distinct letter is in fact given, while yet, by the great majority of 
readers, probably not one word will be capable of being deciphered. 
It will thus be more clearly seen how exceedingly difficult it must be 
to decipher Runic cryptographs, all of which are composed of charac- 
ters now out of use, and even those characters being contracted and 
most artificially combined. It will be obvious that much learning and 
long practice must be necessary, and that the casual opinion of any in- 
different person must be utterly worthless. 

o 5 



298 THE NORTHMEN 

compositions of letters of this kind, which have only re- 
cently ceased to have a common use. This is the cas 
with the letters which comprise the word "THE." In 
numberless instances both written and engraved, and occa- 
sionally, though not so frequently, in type-printing, the 
English definite article is represented by the letter "y," 
with a little " e " over it.* It is hardly necessary to adduce 
instances of a practice which probably still lingers in the 
manuscripts of a few aged writers, — I will, however, on 
our return show you my copy of " The Emblemes " of 
Francis Quarles, bearing date 1639, wherein the text^ 
elucidatory of the 13th Emblem of the 4th Book, is thus 
given : — 

" It is good for me to draw neare to y e Lord ; I have 
put my trust in y e Lord God." — Ps. lxxiii. 28. 

What can be the origin of such a mode of contraction ? 
asked Mr. Cassall. 

It appears to me that it must have originated thus : — 
Most ancient alphabets had a single letter to express the 
sound th, which we express by two letters. Among the 
rest we find this letter in the Norse and Saxon alphabets. 
The small letter expressing this sound in those alphabets 
bears a great resemblance to our common small y ; and 
the letter e was probably generally joined in with it at 
the top. When the peculiarities of the Saxon alphabet 
fell into disuse, this composition of the still remained in 
use, just as the marks " & " and " &c." do at present ; and 



* So we find, very frequently, in old works and writings, the single 
capital letter I used for the word eye. Thus the line in Shakspeare's 
Hamlet, (a. i. sc. 2.) commonly printed, — 

" I shall not look upon his like again," 
is, properly, — ■ 

" Eye shall not look upon his like again." 



IN AMERICA. 299 

the writers, being ignorant of the meaning of the Saxon 
letter expressing the sound th, converted it into a Y, the 
use of which, once introduced, soon became general. 

That seems a satisfactory explanation. 

i^nd now, — to return to the inscription on the Assonet 
Rock, — I must again ask you, doctor, if you do not see 
every reason to presume this inscription to have been the 
work of the Northmen ? It stands in a region which we 
have seen that they frequented ; — it is of a character which 
none of the natives have ever used, or ever sculptured ; — ■ 
it bears a great resemblance, in its mode of composition, 
to the inscription (which has been interpreted) in the Pa- 
radisarhellir ; and it exhibits several distinct letters, which 
record the name of Thorfinn and the number CXXXI, 
which was precisely that of his companions. What say 
you ? 

I am sure I do n't know whether they made it, or not. 
said the doctor, evasively. Perhaps there may be some- 
thing in what you say. Are there any other inscriptions 
in New England ? 

Report has been made of several, but none others have 
been positively ascertained to exist, except some in this 
immediate neighbourhood.* One, however, has been 
stated to exist on the opposite bank of the Taunton River 
to that on which the Assonet Rock stands. Search will be 
made after it. At present, it has not been inspected. 
And what are the inscriptions in this neighbourhood ? 

They lie near the shore, about seven miles from hence. 



* It would seem rational to expect that some inscriptions may be 
discovered on the shore of Buzzard's Bay, where Thorfinn dwelt for two 
years. The author has marked this spot on the map with the name 
of Thorfinnsbudir, (Thorfinnsbooths or residence.) to distinguish it 
from Leifsbudir, the other place of permanent residence of the North- 
men in New England. 



300 THE NORTHMEN 

They exist on several distinct rocks. They have, however, 
suffered more injury from the action of the elements, than 
even the Assonet Rock. Some of them are situated on the 
coast of Narraganset Bay, in this island ; — others on the 
shore of Seaconnet Passage, in Tiverton, on the main- 
land ; both being about the same distance from Newport, 
and exhibiting the same general character ; those at Tiver- 
ton, however, having more frequent representations of the 
human figure than the others. The Runic characters are 
very conspicuous on all these rocks ; and they lie in regions 
which the Northmen must have visited. Those in Tiver- 
ton, especially, lie in the precise neighbourhood where we 
have seen* that Leif landed, before proceeding up the 
river ; and the habit of the Northmen, of leaving marks on 
newly discovered or visited spots, is well known : we have 
already seen it exemplified in the case of Kingiktorsoak. 
It is, moreover, worthy of attention, that these rocks lie in 
a region which would be particularly likely to attract the 
navigator's attention ; and that the immediately next striking 
object beyond, is Mount Hope.f You will acknowledge 
that these facts tend strongly to confirm the proposition 
that these inscriptions are the work of the Northmen. 

Come, said the doctor, — anxious, as usual, to avoid any 
direct expression of his opinion,- — we are got close to home, 
though we have walked so slowly ; and we seem to have 
had enough about these inscriptions. But there is one 
question I must not forget to ask you :— What was it that 
you were saying this morning about a Northman found at 
Fall River ? 

O, the Northman found at Fall River. Ha ! ha ! doctor, 
you have not forgotten that story, then. Well, I really am 
inclined to think there may be some truth in the idea which 
I mentioned jocularly this morning. 

* Ante, p. 93, f See Antiq. Am. p, 403. 



IN AMERICA. 301 

Pray give us some account of the matter. 

Well, doctor, you know, I suppose, how Fall River lies ; 
just between the extremity of the western arm of Watuppa 
Ponds, and the extreme eastern point of Mount Hope Bay, 
where the Taunton River falls into the Bay ; just, in fact, 
about the place where we have seen that the dwellings of 
the Northmen must have been erected. Well, they were 
digging into a bank there, some time ago, when they came 
to a hollow, and, digging on, they found a human skele- 
ton, — 

But how do you know that it was the skeleton of a 
Northman ? 

Let me proceed with one part at a time. That this 
body was not that of an Indian was evident, both from the 
shape of the head and bones of the face, and from the 
remarkable fact of the remains of metal armour being 
found upon it. All the flesh was destroyed, excepting 
under this armour; in those parts the flesh still existed. 
Round the body was a kind of chain, formed of little brass 
barrels strung upon a string made of something like catgut. 
It is stated that the body was found in a sitting posture, 
but it was not seen by any body who knew any thing about 
such matters until after it had been dug out, so that there 
may be some mistake about the attitude. That, however, 
is immaterial. A quantity of arrow-heads were found near 
the body. Now you will remember, first, that in this im- 
mediate neighbourhood were the habitations of the North- 
men ; second, that here there was a great battle fought 
between the Northmen and the natives ; third, that, in that 
battle, it is expressly stated that two Northmen were killed ; 
fourth, that, as we have seen exemplified in the case of 
Thorstein,* the Northmen were very particular about the 
burial of their dead. Putting all things together, I think 

* See ante, pp. 132 and 136, 



302 THE NORTHMEN 

you will acknowledge the probability of this being the body 
of one of these slain Northmen. 

You do not pretend, then, absolutely to declare that it 
is so ? 

I only say that there seems a rational probability that 
such is the fact.* The skeleton, and all found with it, 
are still preserved with care. Certain points remain to be 
shown, by which it will be able to be proved, almost to a 
certainty, whether or not this is the body of a Northman ; 
though, if it is not so, it would puzzle a wise man to imagine 
to whom it can have belonged, for this is certain, that it 
is not that of an Indian. It must be shown what kind of 
armour the Northmen wore ; what kind of ornaments, as 
belts, &c, were common ; how those were usually buried 
who had been slain in war; and various other points. 
These the Northern Antiquarian Society will doubtless be. 
able easily to answer, and their answer may enable us to 
determine the point. 

Then this is the last of the remains of the Northmen of 
which you have any account to give ? asked the doctor. 

It is, doctor. 



* It is necessary to caution whoever would investigate this subject, 
with the real aim of discovering the truth, against being too ready to 
jump hastily to the conclusion that every remnant of antiquity in these 
parts, must necessarily have originated with the Northmen. The proof 
of the reality of the discoveries made by them rests on the internal 
evidence existing in the manuscript documents already examined. That 
evidence is thoroughly conclusive. Every thing else bearing on the 
subject is interesting, but does not affect the reality and truth of those 
discoveries. There can be little doubt that the inscriptions mentioned 
were the work of the Northmen ; still we cannot have that absolute 
testimony of this being the fact, that we have of the truth of the dis- 
coveries themselves. The matter of this skeleton and others, (for others 
have been found,) requires more cautious investigation still. It would 
be impossible to determine to whom the skeleton could belong, unless 
to one of the Northmen. 



IX AMERICA. 303 

The doctor was silent. At length he muttered, half 
aloud, — Singular, to be sure. 

Highly interesting, I think, said Mr. C assail. 

All these parts of the subject require much further at- 
tention and investigation, said Mr. Norset. I have no 
doubt that future researches, both as to the remains al- 
ready discovered, and as to the discovery of others, will 
throw great light upon the matter. This has already 
been seen to be the case with reference to the inscription 
in the Paradisarhellir, which, as I have before stated, is 
found to bear directly upon the discovery of the American 
continent. 

Well, well, said the doctor ; it 's all very well ; I do n't 
know ; — but still — 

Bat still you do n't like to acknowledge the impression 
that has been made upon you by the evidence, though 
you feel convinced that it is satisfactory. Now I wonder, 
doctor, that the very absurdity of such an objection as that 
implied in the use of Mr. Catlin's name about the Assonet 
Rock, — which absurdity you, as a man of letters, saw im- 
mediately, though nothing overwilling to believe the in- 
scription the Northmen's work before, — and the facts 
which I have stated, in reference to that and other in- 
scriptions, should not be sufficient to convince you of the 
futility of all objections, and to make you acknowledge 
the high probability of this being the work of the North- 
men. 

O, 't is all very well, sir, said the doctor, hastily ; I dare 
say the Northmen made the xlssonet inscription. 

You do allow it, then? said Mr. Norset, professing to 
take the last clause of the doctor's sentence as if said in 
serious earnest ; I thought candour would not allow you to 
deny it, There can, indeed, be little doubt that such is 
the fact, when all the other evidence is taken and placed 



304 THE NORTHMEN 

by the side of the internal evidence contained in the in- 
scription itself, as compared with other Runic inscriptions. 
And the Portsmouth and Tiverton rocks, too ; there can 
be little doubt, from the same evidence, as to the fact of 
their originating in the same source. But again remember, 
doctor, what I said this morning, that, whether these in- 
scriptions be or be not the work of the Northmen, it can- 
not affect, by one jot or tittle, the evidence of the authen- 
ticity and truth of the narratives of the discovery and ex- 
ploration of America by the Northmen, which I have 
demonstrated to be true by the examination of their own 
internal evidence. These remains can be nothing more 
than corroborative testimony, though most interesting 
monuments. They have nothing, in fact, necessarily to 
do with the proof of those discoveries. The absurdity 
must then be very evident, of the idea which some people 
seem to entertain, that the whole history of the discoveries 
of the Northmen is to be overthrown by weakening the 
authenticity of the Assonet inscription as the work of the 
Northmen. A parcel of crude notions, originating chiefly 
in ignorance, are thus thrown out upon this particular and 
unfortunate rock; and these worthy individuals seem to 
think the work is done. 

That is folly. Of course, however, nobody listens to 
them or believes them. 

Yes they do ; and for the simple reason that they them- 
selves know nothing about the matter, and it is impossi- 
ble, therefore, that they should be able to distinguish this 
spurious argument from that which is genuine and direct. 
The detailed facts connected with these discoveries having 
been hitherto locked up in foreign languages, are not gene- 
rally known. It is necessarily upon these facts alone, and 
not upon any rock-inscription, that the whole of the real 
evidence rests. 



IN AMERICA. 305 

Certainly the detailed facts ought to be generally known 
and examined, in order to arrive at a knowledge of the 
truth. 

They should be so, indeed. The discovery of America 
by the Northmen, in the tenth century, ought to be a topic 
of at least as much interest as the discovery of the West 
Indies by Colon, in the fifteenth. We shall find it gene- 
rally esteemed so one of these days, I doubt not. 

I should think so, remarked Mr. Cassall. In fact, I must 
freely confess that, though I was inclined to ridicule the 
idea at first, and to imagine all relating to it dull and un- 
interesting, I have found myself gradually become, not only 
convinced of the indubitable truth of the facts alleged, but 
most deeply interested in all the details. New England 
seems almost to become classic ground, especially the 
shores of Massachusetts and Rhode Island. I shall cer- 
tainly make a pilgrimage to the different spots presumed 
to have been visited by Northmen in this neighbourhood, 
I do not understand how any one can fail to be interested 
in a topic of this nature, — the discovery of this great con- 
tinent, and the first establishment of a connection between 
it and Europe. The remains left here by the Northmen 
add to the interest. These are indeed precious relics, and 
every care ought to be taken for their preservation. 

It will be a disgrace if it is n't, said the doctor, shortly. 

So it will, doctor, said Mr. Norset ; and I think, with 
Mr. Cassall, that it is something like a disgrace to any 
body not to take any interest in this subject, and not to 
feel any desire to become acquainted with the facts con- 
nected with it. 

W 7 e have wandered considerably past our door, said the 
doctor ; shall we now turn back ? We seem to have pretty 
well concluded the discussion of the deeds and discoveries 
of the Northmen, and it grows towards evening. 

As you please, doctor. And you will not pretend to 



306 THE NORTHMEN IN AMERICA. 

deny, — though you have thought it necessary to endea- 
vour, but in vain, to discover flaws and signs of inconsist- 
ency at every step, — that you have felt a great interest in 
all these details of the discoveries and explorations of the 
Northmen, — in all which has thus opened to us some view 
and knowledge of America in the olden time? 

The doctor, though still unwilling to signify a positive 
assent, gave that sure sign of acquiescence which is con- 
veyed by silence. 

I hope, then, continued Mr. Norset, that you will no 
longer have any hesitation in declaring your conviction 
of the authenticity of the records, and of the truth of the 
narratives, which have been handed down to us, of the 

DISCOVERY OF AMERICA BY THE NORTHMEN IN THE 
TENTH CENTURY. 



APPENDIX. 



NOTE A. 



ON THE COMPARATIVE MERITS OF THE NORTHMEN AND 
COLON (COLUMBUS).* 

The influence of habit and education in implanting and fixing 
ideas in the mind is well known. When these ideas take a direc- 
tion w T hich tends to gratify any of the predominant feelings, they 
become still more deeply cherished, and still more difficult to 
eradicate, however erroneous, and clearly proved erroneous, they 
may be. Such is the idea which has been almost universally im- 
planted in the minds of men that Colon was the first discoverer 
of America, f As, in the case of the cardinals who had been 
educated in the belief that the sun moved round the earth, and 
who were horror-stricken at the broaching of the contrary idea, 
so, the most extraordinary reluctance is felt by many to relin- 
quish the idea of Colon's having been the first who opened the 
new world to European intercourse. It may not be amiss, there- 
fore, to examine, somewhat more in detail than could be done in 
the body of this volume, the actual merits of that deservedly ce- 
lebrated navigator, and to compare his merits with those of the 
Northmen, in order that it may be fairly determined to whom 
belongs, in truth, the greater real honour, — who was, in truth, 
the discoverer of America. 

Previously to doing this, it will be proper to allude, as briefly 
as possible, to the remarks of two authors who have made allu- 

* See Preface, and pp. 2, 12, 78, 167, 212, 234, 236, &c. &c= 
t See ante, pp. 10 and 11. 



308 ON THE COMPARATIVE MERITS OF 

sions to the Northmen, in connection with their statements of 
the expeditions of Colon. It will be obvious that, although every 
person anxious to ascertain the real truth will examine the ori- 
ginal sources of information for himself, and not rely on the 
opinions of any author, however high his reputation, there must 
be many who will be led to pause, when they see statements or 
conclusions made by those who, as they suppose, had every 
means of information, neither of which they find warranted by 
such personal examination. It becomes therefore necessary to 
take some notice of the sentiments or conclusions contained in 
the remarks which have been mentioned. 

The works to which allusion is made are Irving's " History of 
the Life, &c. of Columbus/' and Bancroft's " History of the 
United States." The latter shall be first examined. 

It would, perhaps, be impossible to find, elsewhere, through- 
out the range of historical literature, so great a number of errors 
of statement, in respect of fact and connected circumstance, as 
are here to be found in the compass of a single page ; for let it 
be understood that these observations have reference only to the 
remarks of Mr. Bancroft as to the discoveries of the Northmen. 
These errors and misstatements are the more remarkable, inas- 
much as the writer professes to have had access to, and to have 
consulted, the original authorities on this subject. 

With the design of exhibiting completely the nature of this 
passage, the author at first took each clause separately, and ex- 
amined it, at full length, with a view to showing its incorrect- 
ness ; for, — incredible as it may appear, — out of the thirty (or 
thereabouts) clauses of which the passage consists, there is 
scarcely one which does not embody a misstatement. A detailed 
notice of each was prepared, with the intention of insertion here. 
Upon reconsideration, however, it was found to extend too far, 
and it was thought that the selection of a few of the more pro- 
minent points would be sufficient to show the value of the whole 
passage, as authority, either for correctness of statement or in- 
ference. The whole of the original passage shall be copied ver- 
batim from Mr. Bancroft's work, (fourth edition, vol. i. p. 6,) 
and divided into clauses as at first intended to be noticed. Those 
clauses which are not noticed in detail, shall be merely desig- 
nated by the addition " incorrect/' or by reference to the passage 
in the previous pages of this volume where the incorrectness 



THE NORTHMEN AND COLUMBUS. 309 

will be seen exhibited, or shall be passed over altogether without 
notice. 

" The enterprise of Columbus, l the most memorable maritime 
enterprise in the history of the world, 2 formed between Europe 
and America the communication which will never cease. 3 The 
national pride of an Icelandic historian has indeed claimed for 
his ancestors the glory of having discovered the western hemi- 
sphere. 4 It is said that they passed from their own island to 
Greenland, 5 and were driven by adverse winds from Greenland 
to the shores of Labrador ; 6 that the voyage was often repeated ; 
7 that the coasts of America were extensively explored ; s and 
colonies established on the shores of Nova Scotia or Newfound- 
land. 9 It is even suggested that these early adventurers anchored 
near the harbour of Boston, or in the bays of New Jersey ; 10 and 
Danish antiquarians believe that Northmen entered the waters 
of Rhode Island; n inscribed their adventures on the rocks of 
Taunton River ; 12 gave the name of Vinland to the south-east 
coasts of New England ; 13 and explored the inlets of our country 
as far as Carolina. 14 But the story of the colonization of America 
by Northmen rests on narratives mythological in form, 15 and 
obscure in meaning ; 1G ancient, yet not contemporary. lr The 
chief document is an interpolation in the history of Sturleson, 
28 whose zealous curiosity could hardly have neglected the dis- 
cover}- of a continent. 19 The geographical details are too vague 
to sustain a conjecture ; 20 the accounts of the mild winter and 
fertile soil are, on any modern hypothesis, fictitious or exagge- 
rated; 21 the description of the natives applies only to the Esqui- 
maux, inhabitants of hyperborean regions : 2 ' 2 the remark which 
should define the length of the shortest winter's day has received 
interpretations adapted to every latitude, from New York to 
Cape Farewell ; - 3 and Vinland has been sought in all directions, 
from Greenland and the St. Lawrence to Africa. 24 The nation 
of intrepid mariners, whose voyages extended beyond Iceland 
and beyond Sicily, 25 could easily have sailed from Greenland to 
Labrador ; 26 no clear historic evidence establishes the natural 
probability that they accomplished the passage." 

1 This is denied : see subsequent argument. 

2 Five hundred years after the Northmen had established the 
same. 

8 This is intended, of course, as an insinuation against the 



310 ON THE COMPARATIVE MERITS OF 

credit due to the work of such a man. On this subject it may be 
observed, that it must indeed be an extraordinary kind of national 
pride which should enable any man to compose an account of 
the discovery of a country, four hundred years before that dis- 
covery was really made, in which account that country is accu- 
rately described, and circumstances and facts stated which could 
only have occurred if that account were true, but which must 
have occurred if that account were true : — this would be much 
more extraordinary than the fact of those discoveries themselves. 
Particular attention is here requested to the observations on this 
subject, ante, pp. 25, 71, 72, and 88. The only meaning which 
can be possibly really attached to this argument or insinuation 
is this : that the more opportunities and means a man has for be- 
coming acquainted with the facts which he narrates, the less is 
his narrative to be credited. Thus, the history of the discoveries 
of the Northmen was first published, as compiled from original 
records, still in existence, by Torn, (Torfoeus,) a Northman ; ergo, 
that history is unworthy of credit ; — the history of the Pelopon- 
nesian war was written by Thucydides, a Greek; ergo, that 
history is unworthy of credit ;— the "Annals of Rome" were 
written by Tacitus, a Roman ; ergo, those Annals are unworthy 
of credit ; — the history- of England has been written by Dr. 
Lingard, an Englishman ; ergo, that history is tinworthy of 
credit ; — the history of the United States has been written by 
Mr. Banc^ ^ f , an American; ergo, that history is unworthy of 
credit. jfPit observed, this is Mr. Bancroft's logic, not the 
authoi" o. 

4 The fact that the Northmen passed from Iceland to Green- 
land more than eight centuries and a half ago, (thus, in fact, so- 
journing in the western hemisphere,) is at least as certain an 
historical fact as that the Pilgrim fathers ever landed at Ply- 
mouth. Whoever doubts the former fact will be no less unrea- 
sonable if he doubts the existence of either Iceland or Greenland. 

5 Wholly incorrect. Nowhere thus even hinted. See, for real 
facts, ante, p. 63, &c. &c, 

6 Necessarily, the last being incorrect, incorrect also. 

8 Incorrect. 

9 As to first part, see p. 113 ; latter part, wholly incorrect, 

10 Misrepresentation : Danish antiquarians have published the 
original records. 



THE NORTHMEN AND COLUMBUS. 311 

11 Incorrect, in fact ; see pp. 295, 299, 300, 303. 

13 Incorrect. 

14 What kind of a story this is, has been shown, ante, pp. 25, 
71, 72, 88, &c. ; and see answer to 3. 

So far from being "mythological inform," these narratives, as 
every reader of the previous pages must have perceived, are re- 
markable for their straight-forward, unostentatious simplicity. This 
stands so much in contrast to any thing in the shape of mytho- 
logical, as to have attracted the attention, in the way of contrast, 
of an impartial, but very competent writer. See ante, latter 
part of note, p. 7- Moreover, it is the fact, as noticed, ante, 
pp. 30, 48, and 240, that all the prominent names appearing in 
these narratives, as actors, are those of individuals well known in 
the external history of the times. There is not the remotest ap- 
proach, either in style, in subject matter, or in event, to any 
thing mythological. There are no marvellous catastrophes, or 
superhuman achievements. The whole is a simple, natural, un- 
adorned recital of events, carrying in its very simplicity evidence 
of its truth. Even the allusions to superstitions introduced, are 
free from any thing mythological. They describe only what is 
known to have existed and been practised among the people to 
whom the whole refers. (See ante, pp. 137, &c.) The ruins 
in Greenland, and the inscriptions at Kingiktorsoak, &c. must, 
of course, be considered "mythological in form/' If these narra- 
tives are so. It is difficult to conceive that these n. natives can 
have been perused by any one who can write thus, a AJ .s fol- 
lows, of them. It would be well if modern histories were cha- 
racterized by the same simplicity of style which so strongly marks 
them, and in which they differ so much from the style of Mr. 
Bancroft's own historical narrative. 

15 The clear simplicity, instead of obscurity, of the narratives, 
has been already noticed, and must be obvious to every reader. 

16 It is here seen that the antiquity of the records is not ventured 
to be impeached. (See ante, pp. 22, 23, 24, and 47.) This 
being admitted, the objection involves a contradiction. (See an- 
swer to 3, and, ante, pp. 25, 71, 72, 88, &c.) The credit of the 
narratives is attempted to be impeached by saying that they are 
• ' not contemporary." It has been already shown (see ante, p. 
19, also noteB) that they are, in fact, contemporary, — the just- 
ness and correctness of which proposition and argument are 



812 OK THE COMPARATIVE MERITS Of 

clearly evident from the facts stated in answer to 3, and in pp. 
25, 71, 72, 88, &c. 

17 This is wholly; and in every part, a misrepresentation and 
misstatement. See note, ante, p. 237- The perusal of a single 
page of the Preface* to the Antiq. Am. is alone sufficient to 
prove such to be the case, The "chief document" — which is 
legion, for there are many equally important — is not found at all 
in the pages of Sturleson, (always called, by his countrymen and 
other authors, Snorri Sturluson). The documents relating to 
these expeditions are found in works totally distinct from the 
Heimskringla of Snorri Sturluson. (See ante, pp. 44 — 470 
Of a large portion of the events detailed in these documents, no 
mention is made in any edition of the Heimskringla. Mr. Ban- 
croft learned, fr om the pages of the Antiquitates Americans 
itself, t that one passage which has appeared in some of the 
editions of the Heimskringla, relating to these discoveries, was 
most probably not inserted by Snorri himself, but was copied 
from the original, and distinct records of those discoveries which 
still exist, — and which are published in the Antiq. Am. — and in- 
serted by a later hand. The candour of the " Danish Antiqua- 
rians" may here be contrasted with that of Mr. Bancroft. The 
Heimskringla relates to events totally distinct and different from 
these discoveries ; and it is therefore suggested by the Danish An- 
tiquarians, that Snorri did not insert this passage in his history. 
The authorities for these discoveries are as ancient and as au- 
thentic as, though distinct from, the Heimskringla. It is espe- 
cially worthy of observation, however, that a passage does occur, 
in a portion of Snorri's work of which he was the undoubted 
and undisputed author, in which distinct mention is made of Vin- 
l<md, and of Leif EireJcson's expedition thither. J 

18 The Heimskringla consists of a History of the Icings of Nor- 
twy. The discoveries of the Northmen in Greenland, and other 
parts of the western hemisphere, do not therefore belong in anv 
way to its subject. A man may go out of his way to relate facts 
disconnected with his subject ; but it does not follow that those 
facts should never have existed because he does not do so. As 
noticed, however, under 17, "the discovery of the continent" of 

* See Prsef. Antiq. Am. pp. vii. and viii. 

t See Antiq. Am. p. 6. J See Antiq. Am. p. 193. 



THE NORTHMEN AND COLUMBUS. 313 

North America did not escape the "zealous curiosity " of Snorri 
Sturluson. He distinctly mentions it in a portion of his work of 
undoubted and undisputed authenticity, and precisely in the 
manner which was to be expected ; namely, in a passing allu* 
sion to Leif Eirekson, who appears briefly in the history of Olaf 
Tryggvason, and who was closely connected with the discovery 
of Vinland. (See ante, pp. 80 and 104.) 

19 The geographical details are clear, precise, and distinct, 
though brief; many incidental allusions occurring to render them 
more precise and definite. (See, e. g. pp. 63, 67, 69, 70, 153, 
154, 262, &c. &c.) It is impossible for any one who examines 
them, even hastily, to look at them as vague. Mr. Bancroft's 
pages have themselves been more than once quoted to prove the 
preciseness of these details. (See pp. 110 and 262.) This ob- 
jection may well be placed by the side of that alluded to on p. 
86, ante, of too great accuracy. The two compared, will serve 
to show how wise men may differ in their opinions on the same 
subject. (See also, as before, answer to 3, pp. 25, 7h 72, and 
88.) 

20 Wholly incorrect. (See ante, pp. 95, &c. and 175?* &c.) 

21 What would be thought of any foreigner who was, upon 
hearing a description of the inhabitants of the United States at 
the present day, to say that he did not believe there was such a 
people living there, for " the description of the inhabitants ap- 
plies only to the English, inhabitants of an island, far off, to the 
north-west of Europe " ? Yet that objection would be exactly 
corresponding in argument to, though more rational on many 
accounts than, the one here advanced. Does it follow that, be- 
cause the Esquimaux are now found only in the northern regions 
of the American continent, they should never have been found 
in more southern regions of the same continent ? On the con- 
trary, is it not very probable that a change in their habitations 
may have taken place in the course of nine centuries ? Strong 
evidence exists, independently of the Icelandic documents, which 
goes to prove that such change has actually taken place, and 
that the same race did actually, at some former period, inhabit 
regions still more southward than Vinland.* In addition to all 

• The fact itself, that the colonies in Greenland were harassed r du- 
ring the latter period of their existence, by the incursions of the na 

P 



314 ON THE COMPARATIVE MERITS OF 

this, it is not granted that these descriptions of the natives do, 
necessarily, apply only to the Esquimaux. Of that the reader of 
these pages can judge for himself. 

22 This, and the following clause, would seem to have been 
penned rather with reference to the composition of a well-round- 
ed sentence, than with reference to fact. Neither of them has the 
slightest foundation in fact. The remark alluded to, (see ante, 
p. 98,) has never received an interpretation, by any Icelandic 
scholar, adapted either to New York or Cape Farewell. The 
mention of the latter point indeed involves an absurdity, which 
it is wonderful that the writer did not perceive. It involves 
the absurdity of supposing the narrator to say that the day 
and night were of more equal length in Greenland than in 
Greenland ! The Icelandic or Greenland writer is guilty of no 
such absurdity. This remark has received two interpretations, 
both mentioned in the previous pages, (ante, p. 98, &c.) where 
the correct elucidation is given, and the cause of the error exhi- 
bited. Both the latitude of Newfoundland, (see Thormod Torn* 
[Torfceus] and his copyists,) and that of Pvhode Island, (see Pall 
Vidalin, Finn Jonsson,* Antiq. Am., Wheaton, Henderson, &c. 
&c.) lie at a considerable distance from either Cape Farewell or 
New York. Rhode Island is, without any doubt, the correct 
locality. 

23 This is the only instance, in the whole of this passage, in 
which any reference is given in support of any assertion ; and it 
is not a little remarkable that the references here given prove, 
each one of them, the total incorrectness of the assertion made, 

tives, looks very much as if some northward migration had taken place. 
It would seem, also, from the mention, in several of the geographical 
notices of the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, of the Skraelings 
dwelling in Helluland, (see ante, p. 243,) that the Icelanders were 
aware of their change of residence. 

* The first of these authors died in 1727, the other in 1789. Their 
elucidation was not, therefore, made for the purpose of favouring the 
" belief " of the " Danish Antiquarians," who first published their " be- 
lief" in 1837. The elucidation of these learned men, which, as before 
stated, (p. 99,) is the one in which the great majority of Icelandic 
scholars are agreed, was made without any reference to the position of 
Vinland, or to the expeditions and discoveries of the Northmen. It is, 
therefore, perfectly impartial. 



THE NORTHMEN AND COLUMBUS. 315 

and prove the direct opposite to that assertion to have been the 
fact. See this noticed fully in note to p. 212, ante. Vinland 
has never yet been placed, or sought, or supposed to have existed, 
in either Greenland or Africa. It has been sought and supposed 
to have existed in two situations only; one of which can be 
clearly shown to be erroneous, and the other has been proved to 
be correct. (See answer to 22, also pp. 69, 73, &c. 75, &c. 89, 
&c. 99, and chaps, ii. and iii. passim.) Each of the authorities 
cited by Mr. B. assigns to Vinland precisely the same situation as 
is assigned to it by the descriptions contained in each of the 
narratives translated in this volume. Those authorities afford 
thus a remarkable confirmation of the truth of those narratives. 
They will presently be referred to more particularly, and one of 
them translated at full length. The passage from Adam of Bre- 
men (ante, p. 32) must, it is presumed, have been forgotten, or 
considered, with Dr. Dubital, to be an interpolation, by the 
writer of this clause, 

24 Very incomplete. (See ante, pp. 56 and 288.) 

25 They could; (see ante, pp. 18 and 19;) and that fact should 
nave made the writer hesitate, before denying, in such sweeping 
terms, the truth of the contents of all the authentic documents 
recording that they did do much about the same as what he him- 
self acknowledges that they "could easily" have done. 

26 This is the writer's assertion,* If the external evidence of 
authentic history is nothing ; if the known existing facts of the 
present day are nothing ; if internal evidence of truth, existing 
in every line of the recording documents, is nothing ; if inci- 
dental coincidences, discovered in the statement of every fact of 
importance, are nothing ; if the confirmation drawn from refer- 
ence to other documents of undoubted authenticity, but distinct 
in authors, country, and age, is nothing ; if all human testimony 
is nothing ; and the doctrines of Pyrrho, and the mode of argu- 
ment adopted in the " Historical Doubts " (ante, p. 20) are 
sound and just j — then, indeed, is that assertion well-founded 
and correct, 

* The remarkable manner in which Mr. Bancroft contradicts him- 
self in the same work, only two pages further on, has been already 
pointed out in note to p. 224. 

p2 



316 ON THE COMPARATIVE MERITS OF 

The remarks on the same subject, contained in Mr. Irving's 
" Columbus," must be next examined. That examination will, it 
is hoped, be a more grateful task to the reader, as it has been to 
the author, than the one which has been just concluded. Mr. 
Irving neither professes to have had, nor is it possible that he 
could have had, access to the original documents before the pub- 
lication of his valuable and interesting work. But, notwith- 
standing this, we do not find him making any egregious errors in 
statement, or dogmatically declaring that the facts alleged are 
untrue, because they might seem to affect the truth of ideas which 
habit and education had implanted. His remarks are judicious, 
considering the means of information which he had; and, though 
he errs in his apprehension of the facts, that error is plainly owing 
only to the same cause, — want of access to the true fountain- 
head of information. There are no remarks made on this sub- 
ject, in the " History of Columbus/' which do discredit to the 
judgment or candour of the highly talented and deservedly much 
admired author of that work. At the same time, since errors do 
exist in his apprehension of the facts, and, consequently, in the in- 
ferences drawn from them, it is proper that those statements and 
inferences should be here alluded to and examined. 

The remarks made by Mr. Irving on this subject, occur in the 
Appendix to his " History of the Life, &c. of Columbus/' No. 
xiv. In that article Mr. Irving gives a statement of some of the 
facts connected with the discovery of the continent of North Ame- 
rica. That statement, however, contains several errors, being 
taken only from Forster's Northern Voyages ; it is indeed ex- 
pressly added by Mr. Irving :—"The author of the present work 
has not had the means of tracing this story to its original sources. 
He gives it on the authority of M. Malte Brun and Mr. Forster." 
Thus Mr. Irving's knowledge of the facts was derived only from 
fourth-rate sources, and not from any inspection of the actual re- 
cords themselves. It is not wonderful, therefore, that he should 
be inclined to doubt the authenticity of the facts. It thus only 
becomes further evident how necessary it is that these original 
documents should be made public, so that all may have access 
immediately to them, and be enabled to examine directly into the 
internal evidences of truth which they exhibit. Had Mr. Irving 
been enabled thus to do, it is most probable that he would not 



THE NORTHMEN AND COLUMBUS. 317 

have spoken of the ** mysterious Vinland," nor have doubted of 
the perfect truth of the accounts of the " voyages of the Scandi- 
navians." 

It is added to the above remarks,—" Forster appears to have 
no doubt of the authenticity of the facts. As far as the author of 
the present work has had experience in tracing these stories of 
early discoveries of portions of the new world, he has generally 
found them very confident deductions, drawn from very vague 
and questionable facts," &c. ; and he alludes to the idle stories of 
St. Borondon, and the Island of the Seven Cities. It will imme- 
diately be obvious that these remarks originated only in the same 
want of reference to the original documents. Under such circum- 
stances they are not unnatural. A glance, however, at the actual 
contents of those documents, which are presented to the reader 
in this volume, and at the accounts of the isles of St. Borondon 
and of the Seven Cities, will suffice to show the total diversity of 
the two cases. In the case of the latter, there are no documents 
at all; nothing exists but rumours alluded to by various historians 
of Europe. In these rumours the internal evidence is directly op- 
posed to the probability of their truth, and no coincidences, geo- 
graphical or otherwise, exist. In the latter part of the first chap- 
ter of the present work (p. 35, &c), the story of Plato's Atlantis, 
and the other allusions to an extra- European continent to the 
westward, among the ancients, are examined and shown to have 
no semblance, in point of evidence of authenticity, to the accounts 
contained in the documents here detailed. The stories of St. Bo- 
rondon, the Isles of the Seven Cities, &c. &c. rest upon a still 
more sandy foundation than do these allusions among the an- 
cients. In the case of the " voyages of the Scandinavians/' how- 
ever, we have no loose rumours or "deductions drawn from very 
vague and questionable facts ;" but, on the contrary, we have 
simple, unadorned narrations of the transactions themselves ; the 
whole free from ostentation or art, and characterized by a straight- 
forward plainness and simplicity : — there is no attempt to impose 
a tale of wonders on the reader's imagination ; but we have a 
brief narrative of unvarnished facts, told in a strain of conscious 
truth:: — there is no monstrous relation of marvellous adventures 
which are adverse to all probability ; but there is a detail given of 
facts, which carry in themselves the air of truth, and which bear 
an their very face marks of the highest probability ;— there is no 



318 ON THE COMPARATIVE MERITS OF 

contradiction between these relations and other known facts, and 
all external and internal evidence ; but there is a strict harmony 
in all the parts of the narrative with the facts of known authentic 
history; — while all external evidence testifies to the authenticity 
of the documents, and all internal evidence testifies to the same 
point, and to the truth of the narratives contained in those do- 
cuments ; — in addition to which, there are incidental allusions, 
in several ancient works of acknowledged authenticity, to facts 
narrated in detail in these documents, which aHusions can only 
be accounted for on the supposition of the authenticity and truth 
of these documents and narratives. All these points have been 
sufficiently discussed and proved m the previous pages, (See 
chap. i. passim,) 

Thus much for any similitude between the history of the dis- 
coveries of the Northmen and the tales of St. Borondon, &c. 
Mr. Irving alludes also to the alleged voyages of the Zeni. It is 
nothing whatever to the present question whether they be true or 
false. They only profess to have been made in the latter part of 
the fourteenth century, four centuries after the discoveries of the 
Northmen. The accounts of them are, however, wanting in those 
evidences of truth which exist so strongly in the ease of the nar- 
ratives of the discoveries of the Northmen. (See ante, p. 218.) 

Mr. Irving, however, candidly allows,-—" There is no great im- 
probability, however, that such enterprising and roving voyagers 
as the Scandinavians may have wandered to the northern shores 
of America, &c; and, if the Icelandic manuscripts, said to be of 
the thirteenth century, can be relied upon as genuine,, free from 
modern interpolation and correctly quoted, they would appear to 
prove the fact/ 9 It has been seen that these manuscripts still 
exist of the date alleged, and of course interpolation is therefore 
impossible. (See pp. 22, &c. 47, 88, &c.) "But" continues 
Mr. Irving, having had no means of inspecting these documents, and 
ascertaining their contents, " but, granting the truth of the alleged 
discoveries, they led to no more result than would the interchange 
of communication between the natives of Greenland and the Es- 
quimaux. The knowledge of them appears not to have extended 
beyond their own nation, and to have been soon neglected and 
forgotten by themselves/' Several suggestions rise in answer to 
these remarks. 

First, — they did lead to more results than those thus stated. 



THE NORTHMEN AND COLUMBUS. 319 

(See pp. 269 and 270.) Greenland and Iceland were colonized, 
being a part of these discoveries. Greenland is certainly much 
more a part of America and the western hemisphere, than any 
region of the West Indies ; and Iceland is certainly as much an 
American island as St. Domingo. The colonies of Greenland and 
Iceland were very important ones, on account of literature, trade, 
fisheries, &c. ; they were, in fact, as valuable to Norway by com- 
mercial intercourse, and more so, in truth, than the Indies ever 
really were to Spain. That the operations of nature and other 
causes, over which the settlers could have no control, caused the 
destruction of the colony in Greenland after it had existed in a 
flourishing condition for nearly Jive centuries, (thus being far from 
being soon forgotten,) does not affect the question. It was, in 
fact, the memory of the former colonies which caused fresh co- 
lonies to be established in 1721, so that the intercourse between 
America and Europe, — the western and eastern hemispheres,— 
has never been forgotten, even though Iceland be left out of the 
question. 

Second, — it is by no means clear that a colony was not esta- 
blished in the more southern regions of North America, namely, 
in Vinland, the present New England (pp. 216 and 217). It is 
certain that the Northmen resided in that region for several years, 
(p. 194 ;) that they had intercourse with that and the neighbour- 
ing regions during several subsequent centuries, (pp. 214, 218, 
220, &c. ;) and that the facts of their visits and explorations were 
not forgotten, but entered into the general stock of knowledge of 
the age ; were recorded in accurate traditions subsequently com- 
mitted to writing ; and specified in the geographical treatises of all 
subsequent times. They were recorded also by the writers of other 
nations, as witness the quotation from Adam of Bremen (p. 36). 

Third,— at least one individual is known to have been born in 
this Vinland (present State of Massachusetts) during the residence 
of the Northmen here, (p. 164,) the ancestor of a long line of 
celebrated characters. At least one other must have been born 
in Vinland, since it is stated of Freydis (p. 180) that she was 
unable to fly from the Skrselings on account of the state of her 
health. That cause was pregnancy, (Antiq. Am. p. 154,) and, 
as Thorfinn's company remained in Vinland at least a year after 
that time, Freydis must, before their departure,, have given birth 
to a child. 



320 ON THE COMPARATIVE MERITS OF 

Fourth, — it is probable as before stated, (p. 12,) that Colon's 
own idea of reaching land, — Asia as he always imagined, — by 
crossing the western ocean, received its chief confirmation during 
his visit to Iceland. For Colon's own words, with reference to 
his visit to Iceland, see Irving's " History/' &c. b. i. clu 6. On 
this subject some important observations have been made by 
Professor Finn Magmcsen, which leave the fact of Colon's visit 
to Iceland a matter of which there can be no possible doubt, and 
render it almost certain that he must have seen and conversed 
with those capable of informing him with respect to lands in the 
west. (See Antiq. Am. note, Praef. xxiv.) He would of course 
allow the facts stated to favour his favourite idea only, and would 
still imagine the lands described to be a part of the eastern coast 
of Asia. It is known that his idea was first broached to Paulo 
Toscanelli of Florence, in 1474. He went to Iceland in 1477 ; 
and this idea then filled his mind, and would be certain to be 
uttered in conversation with the learned there, which would In- 
duce them to narrate some accounts of the western lands know T n 
to them. It was soon after his return from Iceland that his ex- 
pedition was first proposed. 

Fifth, — the result of an action is by no means always the sure 
criterion by which to judge of its merit ; though, even judging by 
results, the expeditions of the Northmen become at least as re- 
markable as those of Colon. (See observation first.) The rea- 
sons why the discoveries of the Northmen did not become gene- 
rally known to Europe, (they were known to, and recorded by, 
European authors, Adam of Bremen, &c.) have been already 
shown (pp. 10, 11). But it must necessarily have happened, 
as in fact it has happened, in the progress of events, that the re- 
cords of those discoveries would be made public, and expeditions 
be again made in quest of the lands mentioned. This would 
obviously have occurred long ago by others, if Colon himself had 
not acted on the hints given. The publication of Torfceus, in 
1705, would have aroused the enterprise of all Europe. It is 
worthy of observation, also, that the greatest good that has re- 
sulted in these latter days, from the discovery of America, has 
resulted, and now exists, not in the West Indies, or in the re- 
gions on the continent of America casually touched but not set- 
tled by Colon, but in the very regions discovered and inhabited 
by the Northmen. Are not the United States of North America, 



THE NORTHMEN AND COLUMBUS. 321 

and, it may perhaps be said, especially New England and the 
immediately neighbouring parts, of more importance in the 
world's scale, — do they not hold a higher rank, — are they not 
more advanced in civilization, science, and the arts, than all the 
rest of the continent of America, north and south, and all the 
Indies, east and west, put together ? The United States, New 
England in particular, w r ere discovered and explored and inha- 
bited by the Northmen five centuries before the time of Colon ; 
and it has been by a race of North blood, and not of Spanish 
blood, that these United States have been colonized, and settled, 
and raised to their present position. 

The whole of these remarks will have served to render it ob- 
vious how necessary it is, in order to arrive at a just conclusion 
as to the reality and nature of the discoveries of the Northmen, 
that the actual records themselves of those discoveries should be 
examined. This the present volume will, for the first time, afford 
the means of being done by all. 

Let the attention be now more especially directed to the ex- 
amination of the comparative merits of the Northmen and of 
Colon. In treating briefly of this subject two points shall be 
considered : first, the merit attending the act of discovery ; and, 
second, the correctness of the ideas entertained by the discoverers 
of the nature of their discovery. 

First, — as to the merit attending the act of discovery. This 
must be determined by an examination of the general circum- 
stances surrounding each party, and of the mode in which the 
discoveries, or expeditions, were made. 

What, then, were the general circumstances attending each 
party ? In the case of Colon, the age in which he lived was one 
of high excitement, on account of discoveries recently made: am- 
bition and avarice both operated as strong stimulants to ad- 
venturous enterprise. Colon had obtained the idea (how, will 
be presently examined) that he could reach Asia by a short west- 
ward passage. Art and science were in an advanced condition ; 
the compass and the quadrant had been invented, and nautical 
skill highly cultivated and exercised. The historian of Colon 
justly observes, (Irving's "Life," &c. b. i. ch. vii.) — "The ap- 
plication of the astrolabe [quadrant] to navigation, was the one 
thing wanting to facilitate an intercourse across the deep ; and 



322 ON THE COMPARATIVE MERITS 6$ 

it divested the enterprise of Columbus of that hazardous character, 
which was so great an obstacle to its accomplishment. It was 
immediately after this event that he proposed his voyage of discovery 
to the crown of Portugal.*' Colon, with all these advantages, 
and with the favour of princes, for, — though he persevered long, 
and struggled with many difficulties in the attempt to gain this., 
yet he did not undertake his enterprise till he had attained it, — 
undertook his expedition. He crossed the Atlantic, touching at 
the Canaries, and he reached Guanahani, or San Salvador, 
Colon made three subsequent voyages ; discovered and coasted 
many other of the West India Isles, and barely touched on a 
small portion of the coast of America, about Honduras, which;, 
however, he did not explore, and never again visited. A settle- 
ment was established in St. Domingo. Now this is all, whatever 
may be said, that Colon did. He never reached the land of 
which he went in search. It is not intended to detract from his 
merit, — for his merit as an intrepid mariner was great,— but to 
present his acts in a fair comparative light. Had it not been for 
the favour of princes, Colon's enterprise would never, in all pro- 
bability, have been undertaken. Hr-d it not been for the advance 
of science, his enterprise would never have been undertaken. 
This is undeniable. 

Now what did the Northmen do ? In the first place, not one 
of their discoveries or expeditions was made under the favour of 
princes or men in power. They were entirely undertaken on pri- 
vate means and enterprise alone. The Northmen had not the com- 
pass, or the quadrant. They had not the advantages of the advance 
of science, either in the structure of their vessels, or in the ar- 
rangements and fittings for their expeditions. Yet Iceland was 
discovered and settled in the ninth century. (See p. 50.) And, 
though Iceland is not the same number of leagues distant from 
Norway that the West Indies are from Spain, yet it is, to all in- 
tents and purposes, as distant: the broad^ ocean must be crossed, 
— an ocean at least as unknown and dangerous to the Northmen 
as the broad Atlantic was to Colon. This ocean was crossed, 
and the distant island settled by the Northmen, nearly ten cen- 
turies ago ; and how settled ? not in the hope of gain, not in the 
greedy search for gold, but in the noble aspiration of the soul 
for liberty and freedom. The Norwegians fled from the tyranny 
of native princes, and sought that distant and comparatively de- 



THE NORTHMEN AND COLUMBUS. 323 

solate island as their home for freedom. A century later, one of 
themselves, involved, through the spirit of the times, in trouble, 
and compelled to quit the country, instead of returning to the 
shores of Europe, and hiding his head in ignoble obscurity, 
boldly determined to seek a new home in unknown lands still 
further west, still unexplored. Eirek the Red landed on the 
shores of America, in Greenland, A.D. 982, (ante, p. 54, &c). 
Let us see what the spirit which actuated him was. He did not, 
immediately that the land was found to be habitable, sit down, 
content that he had found a home. He himself spent two whole 
years in carefully exploring the land, (see p. 55,) and then re- 
turned to Iceland to proclaim his discovery. Though the offence 
for which he was compelled to quit Iceland was then pardoned, 
and he might have remained in his former home in peace, he de- 
termined to return to Greenland, and fix there his habitation. 
He did so in 985, many others accompanying him. He made 
the land the refuge of the distressed, and raised it to an import- 
ant colony. The explorations of the Northmen were continued, 
as has been seen, (pp. 56 and 288,) into the extreme northern 
regions. In the discovery of Greenland it is utterly impossible 
for any one to deny that the western hemisphere was discovered, 
explored, and inhabited by the Northmen ; and the purposes 
and ends of that discovery were nobler, and the circumstances 
attending it far more striking, perilous, and adventurous, than 
were those attending any of the discoveries of Colon and the 
Spaniards. But the discoveries of the Northmen did not end 
here ; although, as thus far made, and with all their disadvan- 
tages, they exceeded, both in extent explored, and, in distance 
from their native home, all the discoveries ever made by Colon, 
and all the settlements effected by him.* Land was discovered 
to the south of Greenland by Biarni Heriulfson. Did the Nort ? 
men rest satisfied with simple knowledge of the fact of land ex- 
isting there ? No ! It is expressly recorded, (see p. 80,) that, 
when Biarni went to Norway and related the circumstances of 
his voyage, — which, be it observed was a much more lengthened 
voyage than any ever made by Colon, (see ante, p. 78,) — much 
interest was excited, and he was much blamed for not having ex- 
plored with greater care the newly discovered lands. The distance 

* See chart of Tracks* 



324 ON THE COMPARATIVE MERITS OF 

and the danger did not terrify his countrymen. Others of them 
determined to explore the land. They went out, with no mag- 
nified hopes of gain, without princely favour, urged by the de- 
sire of exploring other lands, where, perhaps, colonies and ha- 
bitations might be settled, — not for the sake of the gold which 
was there produced, but for the means of freely exercising the 
powers with which nature had endowed them, which would be 
there afforded. Leif EireJcson (pp. 79 and 83) undertook the 
first exploring expedition. He crossed the ocean between Green- 
land and Newfoundland, — to him an unknown, trackless depth, 
— boldly pursued his course, exploring each land as he went, 
and observing the qualities of the country ; and finally landed 
and remained, for a full year, in Vinland. He carried home a 
cargo, — of what? — of timber, an article most essential to the 
real comfort and welfare of his native colony. But the explora- 
tions of the land did not cease here. Even Leif was considered 
(ante, p. 107) to have " too little explored the land" and Thor- 
vald, his brother, determines to pursue the explorations. He 
did so. We have unfortunately lost the full details of his ex- 
pedition, since he lost his life in the course of it ; but we do 
know that he explored the whole coast of North America, from 
Newfoundland to Florida, or nearly so ; sending and accom- 
panying expeditions for the express and sole purpose of explora- 
tion ; and residing in Vinland for three full years. But even 
this did not satisfy the Northmen. Thorstein Eirekson deter- 
mined to follow his brother. He did so, but was driven by 
tempest on to another coast, and died there. Nowise dispirited, 
however, the wife of Thorstein urged her second husband to un- 
dertake the expedition ; and the shores of the continent south 
of Greenland were yet again explored by Thorfinn and his com- 
panions, who went out with a determination of forming a settle- 
ment. They carefully explored the coast, and also the interior, 
(see p. 187? note,) and resided there for three years, until they 
found that the great numbers of the hostile natives rendered the 
stay of their small number unsafe. Of course this was a cir- 
cumstance which they could not control. Some, if not all, re- 
turned. It is probable that a part remained, whom Freydis and 
her husband, with Helgi and Finnbogi, subsequently joined, — 
Freydis returning after a year's residence there. It is known 
and certain, at any rate, that the country continued to be visited ; 



THE NORTHMEN AXD COLUMBUS. 325 

(p. 213 ;) and that bishop Eirek went there in 1121 ; as also 
that Markland [Nova Scotia] was visited by merchant-ships for 
timber, for many centuries later. 

Can any one hesitate to acknowledge that, on the one hand, 
the circumstances attending the discoveries of the Northmen 
were more unfavourable and more perilous than those attending 
the expeditions of Colon j or that, on the other hand, the mode 
in which the expeditions and discoveries made by the former 
were pursued, was more complete and satisfactory than that in 
which the expeditions of the latter were made ? 

Many circumstances render the expeditions of the Northmen, 
at first sight, less imposing than those of Colon. The narrative 
of them is simple and brief; we have no details of all the anxi- 
eties and cares, the difficulties, troubles, disasters, and distresses, 
of the hardy navigators, to harrow up the feelings, and excite 
the sympathies. Yet these must have been present to them, in 
a degree far exceeding any that attended Colon. Imagine Biarni, 
returning to Iceland, expecting to meet there a father's welcome, 
and to find shelter from his sea-worn cares under the parental 
roof. His father was gone, — gone he knew not whither, save 
that it was to a strange land, far in the westward ocean. But he 
boldly determined to follow him. For days and weeks, ay, 
even months, was he tossed by tempest on the waste of waters ; 
borne through trackless depths, of which, before, the existence 
had been unconceived ; and carried within sight of regions of 
which, before, no European had ever dreamed. What must 
not have been the hardships which he underwent ? We have 
some hints at the discontent and complaints of his seamen, (p. 
65,) though the details are so brief. And were all the expedi- 
tions of Leif, Thorvald, Thorstein, Thorfinn, and the others, 
without peril and disaster ? Did not Thorvald lose his life r Was 
not Thorstein tossed by tempest, and carried to a distant shore, 
where disease and death awaited him ? Did not Thorfinn meet 
with discontent and mutiny, when Thorhall and others deserted ? 
and did not famine and starvation stare him in the face during 
a whole winter's residence at Straumfiord ? And did not contests 
with the natives endanger the lives and safety of his company ? 
And did not Biarni Grimolfson perish on his return, and find a 
a grave only in the ocean's depth ? (See p. 1890 Here, surely, 
were perils, and dangers, and disasters, equal to any which 



326 ON THE COMPARATIVE MERITS OF 

awaited Colon ; and how many others must there not have been, 
of whose presence no record has been kept ! Yet the enterprise 
and ardour of the Northmen continued unabated. " Expeditions 
to Vinland still continued topics of frequent consideration, for 
that expedition was accounted both lucrative and honourable," 
(p. 214 ;) honourable, because of the perils and dangers which 
attended it. 

Let the same point, of comparative merit, be now discussed 
with reference to the correctness of the ideas entertained by the 
discoverers of the nature of their discovery. 

A few words first as to the immediate results of the discoveries. 
Colon established a settlement at St. Domingo. Gold, gold, gold, 
seems to have been the only object of all the Spanish expedi- 
tions, settlements, and hopes. The sad history of the Spanish 
settlements needs not to be followed. The Northmen founded 
flourishing colonies, — the cradles of freedom, independence, 
commerce, and literature, — in Iceland and Greenland. Ice- 
land became the seat of learning, and of the purest government 
which, perhaps, ever existed. She remains, to this day, identi- 
cal in race, language, and manners, with her condition as at first 
settled ; and, though she has, at various times, suffered, from 
the operations of nature, the most terrible calamities, she still 
exists, and exhibits, perhaps, a purer general moral and intel- 
lectual atmosphere than is exhibited throughout the world be- 
sides. Greenland became the seat of a most important colony. 
Authentic records tell us that in Eastbygd there were one hundred 
and ninety settlements, and in Westbygd, ninety,* Probably be- 
fore the desertion of the land, the number had increased. The 
cause of that desertion has been already noticed (p. 220). Had 
it not taken place, Vinland and other portions of the American 
continent would have been held in constant intercourse from that 
land, and Colon's enterprise, — a great and noble one beyond a 
doubt, but which originated in error, and failed in its object,- — 
would have held now its proper place in the estimation of man- 
kind, 

In order to ascertain the ideas actually entertained by Colon 
of his discoveries, we need have recourse only to the pages of his 
ablest historian, Irving, in whose admirable work is embodied 

* See Antiq. Am. p. 300, ex Groenlandias vetere Chorographia. 



THE NORTHMEN AND COLUMBUS. 327 

all of interest or importance or authority which relates to the 
modern western navigator. The task of ascertaining the same 
facts with reference to the Northmen will not be so easy, but it 
may be done by the careful examination and comparison of dif- 
ferent passages and works. 

The ideas entertained by Colon shall be quoted from Mr. 
Irving's own abridgment* of his larger work, in order that the 
whole may be given in that author's own words. " He set it 
down as a fundamental principle, that the earth was a terraqueous 
globe, which might be travelled round from east to west, and that 
men stood foot to foot on opposite points. The circumference 
from east to west, at the equator, he divided, according to Ptolemy, 
into 24 hours of 15 degrees each, making 360 degrees. Of these 
he imagined, comparing the globe of Ptolemy with the earlier 
map of Marinus of Tyre, that fifteen hours had been known to 
the ancients, extending from the Canary, or Fortunate Islands, to 
the city of Thinae in Asia, the western and eastern extremities of 
the known world. The Portuguese had advanced the western 
frontier one hour more, by the discovery of the Azore and Cape 
de Verde Islands : still about eight hours, or one third of the 
circumference of the earth remained to be explored. This space 
he imagined to be occupied, in a great measure, by the eastern 
regions of Asia, which might extend so far as to approach the 
western shores of Europe and Africa. A navigator, therefore, by 
pursuing a direct course from east to west, must arrive at the 
extremity of Asia, or discover any intervening land. The great 
obstacle to be apprehended, was from the tract of ocean that 
might intervene ; but this could not be very wide, if the opinion 
of Alfraganus, the Arabian, were admitted, who, by diminishing 
the size of the degrees, gave to the earth a smaller circumference 
than was assigned to it by other cosmographers, — a theory to 
which Columbus seems generally to have given much faith." + 
" The grand argument which induced him to his enterprise was, 
that the most eastern part of Asia known to the ancients, could 
not be separated from the Azores by more than a third of the 
circumference of the globe ; that the intervening space must, in 
a great measure, be filled up by the unknown residue of Asia ; 
and that, as the circumference of the world was less than was 

* In the " Family Library," No. xi. f P. 14, 



328 ON THE COMPARATIVE MERITS OF 

generally supposed, the Asiatic shores could easily be attained by 
a moderate voyage to the west. It is singular how much the suc- 
cess of this great enterprise depended upon two happy errors, — ■ 
the imaginary extent of Asia to the east, and the supposed small- 
ness of the earth ; — both errors of the most learned and profound 
philosophers, but without which, Columbus would hardly have ven- 
tured into the western regions of the Atlantic, in whose unknown, 
and perhaps immeasurable, waste of waters he might perish be- 
fore he could reach a shore."* " He died in ignorance of the real 
grandeur of his discovery ! Until his last breath, he entertained the 
idea that he had merely opened a new way to the old resorts of opu- 
lent commerce, and had discovered some of the wild regions of the 
east. He supposed Hispaniola to be the ancient Ophir, which had 
been visited by the ships of king Solomon, and that Cuba and Terra 
Firma were but remote parts of Asia." \ 

Thus, then, it is plain that Colon never had the remotest idea 
of the real nature of the land he had discovered. It has been seen 
that he did not explore the land so extensively or carefully as the 
Northmen. It is now seen that he knew not that it was an un- 
known land. Colon never conceived, or inferred, or reasoned, or 
imagined, that any unknown land lay in the western ocean, though 
there seems to be a kind of vague general idea tliat he did so con- 
ceive, or infer, or reason, or imagine. He went upon erroneous 
principles, and he arrived at an erroneous conclusion, namely, 
that Asia, those parts of it known to the ancients, lay within a 
comparatively short distance of Europe. It does not in the 
slightest degree affect the question that there did happen to lie 
another and distinct continent in the western ocean, upon which 
he happened to touch. He went out to seek Asia, and Asia, as 
he imagined, he had found. His touching on America was far 
more accidental than that of Biarni Heriulfson, inasmuch as the 
latter did go in search of a distinct though strange western conti- 
nent. It may be correctly said to have been by mere accident 
that America lay in Colon's way. He could not help touching 
upon it. But, supposing America had not lain there, where would 
the present fame of Colon have been ? Yet his merit would have 
been as great. He would have framed a theory, but that theory 
would have proved erroneous ; it was erroneous : he would have 

* lb. p. 18. t lb. p. 353. 



THE NORTHMEN AND COLUMBUS. 329 

made an enterprising and bold effort, but that effort would have 
been recorded to have failed ; it did fail : he would have sought 
Asia, — and never found it ; — and such was actually what he did. 
He never had any, the slightest, idea of the existence of another 
land, continent, or tract of country between Europe and Asia ; and 
when, in seeking Asia, he did find that land, he still mistook it for 
Asia, and died in the belief that it was Asia, There is no wish to 
detract from Colon's merit. His was an enterprising and deter- 
mined mind. What he did as a bold navigator, in daring to cross 
an ocean which none but the Northmen had dared to cross be- 
fore, was much ; but it is necessary, and it is right, to place his 
achievements on their proper footing. As a man of noble, enter- 
prising mind, indomitable perseverance, and great skill in naviga- 
tion, he can never sink in the world's estimation ; but he was not 
the discoverer of America in any sense of the term. He did not 
explore the American continent. He never claimed to have disco- 
vered another or an unknown continent ; he never believed that 
he had discovered another continent. A man can certainly never 
justly be said to have discovered that of the actuality of whose 
existence he has not the slightest idea. It may happen that a man, 
in pursuing one thing, even an error, may light upon some other 
thing, a great truth ; that he may perceive that it is a truth, and 
follow it out. Then is all the glory of discovery due to him. But 
Colon never knew, any more than Ptolemy or Pomponius Mela, 
or any other of the ancients, that there existed any other conti- 
nent or region besides Europe, Asia, and Africa. Colon's whole 
theories were founded upon error ; in that error he made his ex- 
pedition ; accident led him to something else, of the actual mode 
of whose existence, extent, and nature, he was totally unaware, 
and which he did not thoroughly examine ; he erred in imagining 
it to be something else, and he died in the belief that that error 
was truth. Can he, then, justly be called the discoverer of Ame- 
rica ? — as compared, be it understood, with the discoveries of, and 
knowledge possessed by, the Northmen, for that is the point 
which is being here discussed. The alchymists, who sought the 
philosopher's stone, hit, in the course of their investigations and 
experiments, upon many things valuable and useful. Their per- 
severance and labours, which are almost incredible, claim our 
honour and respect ; but of their actual discoveries they were 
mostly ignorant 5 or, if they knew gf their existence, they ima' 



330 ON THE COMPARATIVE MERITS OF 

gined them to be something else, sometimes even the much- 
longed-for elixir vita. The honour of being the fathers of che- 
mistry is not assigned to them, although their experiments and 
accidental discoveries have led to some of the proudest achieve- 
ments of chemistry in the present day. Colon stands in precisely 
the same position as these alchymists. 

What, now, let it be examined, were the ideas and knowledge 
of the Northmen respecting the nature, extent, and situation of 
the western hemisphere which they had discovered ? By collating 
different accounts we may arrive at a correct view of their ideas 
and knowledge upon this subject. We must take all the inci- 
dental allusions which are any where made, and also such geo- 
graphical notices as occur, and compare the whole together. 

We find it stated that, " from Stadt, the most western point 
of Norway, to Horn, (Eystra Horn,) the nearest point of Iceland, 
was seven days' sailing,"* to the ancient Northmen ; that from 
Snefelsness, in Iceland, which is the nearest point to Greenland, 
it is four days 9 sailing to the nearest habitable tract of Green- 
land, f This we may presume to have been on the eastern coast, 
south-west from Iceland, at some distance from Eastbygd, and 
near to where Eirek the Red first landed. (See ante, p. 54.) We 
are further informed that it took six men, in a six-oared boat, 
twenty-one days to row (not sail) from Eastbygd to the present isle 
of Disco, X in 70° north latitude. It has been already seen that 
the coasts of North America, in Greenland, were explored as far as 
Kingiktorsoak, near 73° north latitude, and much further. (See 
ante, pp. 56 and 288.) Thus this extensive region of the western 
hemisphere, comprising a continent of much greater extent than 
all, taken together, that was ever explored by Colon, was accu- 
rately explored and known by the Northmen, and its relative po- 
sition with respect to Europe was also well known. (See, also, 
careful descriptions of the country noticed, ante, p. 275.) To ga 
no further than this, then, it is already clear that the Northmen 
had a more correct idea and knowledge of the western hemi- 
sphere, of the American continent, its extent, and actual position 
and nature, than Colon. But we can go much further. Let the 

* See " Descript. Groen. Ivare Bardi filio auctore." Antiq. Am. p. 302. 

f Idem, and see note a to same page. 

% See " Groen. Vet. Chorog." Antiq. Am. p. 299, &c. 



THE NORTHMEN AND COLUMBUS. 331 

distance between Norway and Iceland, and the number of days' 
sailing of that distance, be remembered, and compared with the 
accounts we have of the number of days' sailing between different 
parts of the American continent. Thence we may learn, even 
without reference to the other particulars stated in the narrative, 
(ante, p. 63, &c.) which serve distinctly to identify the land, to 
how great an extent the continent south of Greenland was known 
to the Northmen. We find it stated that, between Greenland 
and Helluland, [Newfoundland,] that is, across Baffin's Bay, it 
is, with very strong winds, four days' sailing, (ante, pp. 65 and 
66, and cf. 84 and 85 ;) between Helluland, that island having 
been coasted round, (see p. 65) and Markland [Nova Scotia] 
with fair wind, three days' sailing, (pp. 65 and 89,) between 
Markland and Vinland, two days' sailing, (pp. 65 and 89). It 
is expressly stated in one account, that, between Greenland and 
the part of the continent in which Vinland lies, is situated the 
bay called Ginnungagap,* which of course corresponds to Baffin's 
Bay. The Northmen, then, eight centuries and a half ago, five 
centuries before the time of Colon, coasted the American shore, 
south of Newfoundland, to the distance of at least six hundre4 
miles. (See ante, p. 76 ; and cf. above, distance and time of 
sailing between Norway and Iceland.) 

How clear and accurate an idea was possessed by the North- 
men of the extent of the continent as far south as Cape Cod will 
thus be very evident ; and we find no account in which a different 
situation or relative position is assigned to any of these lands, 
though Vinland, as the most esteemed, is more often mentioned 
than any other land. The notices of the nature of the lands, 
contained in the different narratives, show the knowledge pos- 
sessed of the quality and aspect of the country thus far. 

Let us now see what idea and knowledge the Northmen pos- 
sessed of the extent of country beyond Cape Cod, or Vinland. In 
the first place, — it will be remembered that Thorvald sent out an 
exploring party in the spring of A.D. 1003, which went westward, 
and south, not returning till the autumn, (p. 110, &c). The ex- 
plorations of this party must probably have extended to Carolina, 
if not further. Their description of the whole coast is accurate. 
Secondly, — it is evident that a correct idea of the great extent of 



* Gripla, Antiq. Am. p. 296. 



332 ON THE COMPARATIVE MERITS OF 

the country was generally entertained by the Northmen, — pro- 
bably owing to the reports which had been made at home of the 
extent of the explorations of this party, — since it is expressly 
stated of Thorfinn, (p. 167 ante,) that " he conceived there would 
be a more extensive tract of country the further south they went." 
Thirdly, — Thorfinn was expressly told that, beyond the country 
of the Skraelings, lay another. It may not be amiss to notice 
here the similarity of the rumours which thus came to the ears of 
Thorfinn, of the distant empire of Mexico, (see p. 188, and notes 
to pp. 236 and 266 ante, &c.) to those which came to the ears of 
Colon concerning the same empire.* The former certainly as 
much accord with the fact as the latter. Each must be simply 
understood to mean, that there was a land in that neighbourhood 
whose inhabitants were partially civilized. It is curious that we 
learn from the rumours given to Colon, that the inhabitants rode 
on horses, which is noticed to have been the case with respect 
to Biorn in the account of Gudleif Gudlaugson, (ante, p. 258). 
Fourthly,— it is stated, in the several places in which Ari Marson 
is mentioned, [Landnamabok, &c] that " Huitramannaland lies 
in the western ocean, beyond Vinland the Good, west from Ire- 
land," (ante* p, 241 ;) and that, " to the south of habitable 
Greenland lie wild tracts ; + the country of the Skrselings beyond 
these ; Markland beyond this ; and Vinland beyond the latter. 
Next to this, and something beyond it, lies Huitramannaland/* 
which it is also stated that Northmen had visited, &c. (See 
ante* p. 243.) Fifthly, — it has been clearly shown, in the fifth 
chapter of this work, that the Northmen must have made several 
voyages to the southern coasts of North America, even across 
the broad Atlantic, and that the region upon which Gudleif Gud- 
laugson touched, [Biornsland,~] is clearly and indisputably to be 
identified with South Carolina and Georgia. (See pp. 261, 262, 
and 263.) Sixthly,-— the inspection of the geographical works of 
the Icelanders renders it clear that the idea was common among 
them that the western continent extended south from Vinland, as 
far as Africa ; as also that there existed habitable land, as extensive 
as Europe, Asia, and Africa, in the southern hemisphere. These 

* Irving's Columbus, abridgment, ch, 37, p. 285 : large edition, book 
xv. chaps, ii. and iv. 

f See note to p. 151, ante. 



THE NORTHMEN AND COLUMBUS. 333 

ideas could only have been gained from the extent to which the 
Northern navigators had explored the shores of this western 
continent ; aided, perhaps, as to the latter idea, by some kind of 
analogy which it was imagined must exist between the northern 
and southern hemispheres. 

It has thus been proved that the Northmen had a correct idea 
of the existence, extent, and relative position, with respect to Eu- 
rope, of the whole of the Western or American continent, [North 
America ;] and also that they had a correct idea of the nature of 
that continent. (See ante, p. 269.) It is not denied that their 
knowledge of Greenland, Newfoundland, Nova Scotia, and Vin- 
land, was more accurate, as to climate and productions, than their 
knowledge of the more southern regions ; but still they did pos- 
sess a distinct knowledge of the south, and of the aspect of the 
country in those regions. Thus, then, they were, beyond a doubt, 
infinitely more correct in their ideas as to the existence, nature, 
and extent of the western hemisphere, than was Colon. 

But, it may be asked, did not the Northmen, like Colon, con- 
sider these lands as portions of Asia ? To this it may be answered, 
that, even if they had so considered them, their knowledge of the 
land was much more exact than his ; but it is happily able to be 
positively answered, that they never entertained such an idea at 
all. It has been seen that they explored Greenland, westward, 
to the extreme north, and thus discovered that it could have no 
connection with Asia. In addition to this, however, there exist 
ancient Icelandic manuscripts, of a date long anterior to the time 
of Colon, in which the different quarters of the globe are described 
and localized. In these we find the western continent mentioned, 
and also correctly localized. In order that this may be rendered 
thoroughly clear, one of these works, the existing manuscript of 
which is of the actual date of the thirteenth century, shall be here 
translated. In order to render the matter clearer, the author has 
also carefully prepared a chart (post, p. 339,) of the world, ac- 
cording to the geographical positions laid down in this manu- 
script ; a few additions being made from reference to other ma- 
nuscripts, either as ancient, or more so. In this chart all the 
names are given in the Icelandic language, but the translation of 
them will be found upon reference to the following translation 
of the ancient manuscript whence the chart is formed. It is par- 
ticularly worthy of observation, that, on the very manuscript 



334? ON THE COMPARATIVE MERITS Of 

which contains this geographical description is depicted a rude 
chart of the world, in which the southern hemisphere is expressly 
marked as containing a " habitable tract/' (Synnri Bygd,) almost 
equal in size to Europe, Asia, and Africa. This idea has, it need 
hardly be said, been since remarkably confirmed in the discovery of 
South America, Australia, and Polynesia. It probably originated, 
as before noticed, in the extent of country which the explorations 
of the Northmen had opened to them in the south. 

It must be remarked that the ancient Icelandic geographers 
seem to have entertained exaggerated notions of the extent of Asia 
eastward, in comparison with what we now call Europe. They 
speak of three Indias, of Babylon, of Asia Minor, &c. as being in 
Asia. It was thus that, although they included their discoveries 
in the western ocean within Europe, they did not esteem it out of 
proportion to Asia. It is obvious that the fact of their including 
those discoveries in the name of Europe, affects, in no way, the 
correctness of their ideas of the situation of those lands, which is, 
indeed, in that very manuscript, clearly identified with their actual 
position. The Icelanders themselves coming from Europe, and 
being closely connected with it, and it having been, from the re- 
motest antiquity, the habit of geographers to speak of the world 
as divided into three parts, — Europe, Asia, and Africa,— it may 
be said to have been almost necessary that they should include 
those western lands in the description of Europe. The bold but 
correct idea which they originated, of the existence of habitable 
lands in the southern hemisphere, was obviously that of a tract 
distinct from any of these three parts of the northern hemisphere. 
Such tract could not, therefore, be included in any of them. 

The chart will serve more clearly to show how it was not un- 
natural for them, having no distinct idea of the actual extent of 
Africa, to imagine that the western continent might be connected 
with that region. 

As to the uninhabitable tracts supposed by them, as will be 
seen, to lie between the extreme north of Russia and Greenland, 
it may be observed that this idea has been entertained by many 
comparatively modern geographers. The existence of Nova Zem- 
bla and Spitzbergen seemed to warrant the conclusion ; and how 
far north the "uninhabitable tracts" of Greenland do actually 
extend, has never yet been shown. There is nothing, therefore, 
absurd or irrational in the idea thus entertained. 



THE NORTHMEN AND COLUMBUS. 335 

The following is the translation of the original manuscript :* 
"The earth f is usually considered as divided into three parts. 
Of these, one is called Asia, and extends from north-east to south- 
west, and occupies the middle region of the earth. In the eastern 
part lie three different regions, called Indialand [India] . In the 
furthest India, the apostle Bartholomew preached, and there, also, 
he gave up his life for Christ's sake. In the nearest India the 
apostle Thomas preached, and in the middle India he died for the 
same cause. In Asia is the city of Ninive, the greatest of all 
cities. It is three days' journey in length, and one day's journey 
in breadth. There is also the city of Babilon, [Babylon,] ancient 
and extensive : there formerly reigned king Nabugudunusor, 
[Nebuchadnezzar ;] but now is that city so completely destroyed, 
that it is altogether uninhabitable by man, on account of serpents 
and all manner of noxious animals. In Asia is Jerusalem, and 
also Antiochia. In this last city the apostle Peter founded an 
Episcopal seat ; and there he, the first of any man, chaunted 
mass. Asia en Minni [Asia Minor] is a region of great Asia. 
There the apostle John preached, and there also, in the city of 
Effesus, exists his sepulchre. It is said that four rivers flow out 
of Paradise. One is called Phison, or Ganges. This empties 
itself into the ocean which surrounds the world. Phison rises 
near a mountain called Orcobares. The second river flowing out 
of Paradise is called Tigris, and the third Eufrates : both these 
empty themselves into Midjardarhaf [Mediterranean Sea] near 
Antioch. The Nilus, [Nile,] otherwise called Geon, is the 
fourth river which flows out of Paradise. It divides Asia from 
Affrica, and flows through the whole of Egiptaland [Egypt], In 
Egiptaland is Babilon in Nyja, [Cairo,] and the city called 
Alexandria. 

" The second part of the earth is called Affrica, which extends 
from south-west to west and north-west ; [this form being given 
to it under the supposition of its extending to, and joining, the 
western continent] . There are Serkland, [land of the Saracens, 
being Morocco, &c.,] and three regions called Blaland, [land of 



* A facsimile of the whole of this document is engraved in the 
Antiq. Am. 
f See " Totius orbis brevis description Antiq. Am. p. 283. 



336 ON THE COMPARATIVE MERITS OF 

black men or negroes] . Midjardarhaf [the Mediterranean Sea] 
divides Affrica from Europa. 

*' Euro pa is the third part of the earth, extending from west 
and north-west to the north-east, [such being its extent and form, 
including the western continent of North America within it]. In 
the east of Europe is Gardavelldi [Russia.] There are Holragard 
and Pallteskia and Smalenskia. To the south of Gardavelldi lies 
GrikjaJconungs velldi, [empire of the Greek kings ; that is, the 
eastern Roman empire, which was then in existence, Constanti- 
nople not having been taken by the Turks till A.D. 1453]. Of 
this kingdom, the principal city is Constantinopolis, which our 
countrymen call Miklagard. In Miklagard is a church, which 
the inhabitants call Agiosophia ; but the Northmen call it JEgisif. 
This church exceeds all other churches in the world, both in 
structure and size. Bolgaraland [Bulgaria] and a great number 
of islands, called GriJclands Eyjar, belong to the empire of the 
Greeks. Krit [Crete] and Kipr [Cyprus] are the most celebrated 
of the Grecian islands. Sikiley [Sicily] is a great kingdom in 
that part of the world called Europa. Italia is a kingdom to the 
south of a great ridge of mountains called by us Mundia [Alps] . 
In the furthermost part of Italy, is Apulia, called by the North- 
men Pulsland. In the middle of Italy stands Romaborg [Rome]. 
To the north of Italy is Langobardia, which we call Langbarda- 
land. To the north of the mountains, towards the east, is Sax- 
land [Germany], and to the south-west, Fracland [France], Hy- 
spania, which we call Spanland, [Spain,] is a great kingdom which 
extends south, to the Mediterranean, between Langbardaland and 
Fracland. Rin [Rhine] is a great river which flows to the north 
from Mundia, between Saxland and Fracland. Near the mouths 
of the Rhine lies Frisland, northwards from the sea. To the 
north of Saxland is Danmork [Denmark] . The ocean is poured 
into Austrveg [the Baltic Sea] near Danmork. Svithjod [Swe- 
den] lies to the east of Danmork ; Noreg [Norway] to the north. 
To the north of Noreg is Finnmork. Thence the shore bends 
towards the north-east, and thence to the east, till it reaches 
Bjarmaland, [Permia,] which is subject to the kings of Garda. 
From Bjarmaland uninhabitable tracts [lond obygd] extend to- 
wards the north, until they even reach so far as Greenland. Be- 
yond Greenland, towards the south, lies Helluland ; beyond that, 
Markland ; beyond that it is not far to Finland, er sumir menn 



THE NORTHMEN AND COLUMBUS. 337 

(Btla at gangi of Affrica [which some men think to be extended 
even from Africa] .* England and Scotland are one island ; but 
each of them is a separate kingdom. Ireland is a great island ; 
Iceland is also a great island, to the north of Ireland. All these 
regions lie in that part of the world which is called Europe/' 

It will thus appear very clearly that no connection was in the 
slightest degree conceived by the Northmen to exist between Asia 
and the western continent. Asia extended from north-east to 
south- w T est ; Africafrom south- w T est to w r est and north-w T est, — thus 
extending, according to their idea, further out, northward and 
westward, into the Atlantic than it actually does, and so joining 
the western continent; — and Europe from west and north-west, 
— that is, from the w r estern continent, — to north-east, where it 
joined Asia. The tract of Greenland was considered as connected 
with Europe proper by extensive uninhabitable tracts to the ex- 
treme north. Helluland, Markland, and Yinland extended south- 
wards below Greenland. There was, then, nothing unnatural, 
knowing as they did the great extent of the region of which Vin- 
land formed a part, in supposing that it might be connected with 
Africa. 

It can no longer be a matter of the slightest doubt, which party 
had the most accurate idea of the existence, nature, extent, and 
position of the western continent, — Colon, or the Northmen. It 
has been already proved that, as to the merit, and honour, and 
enterprise, attending the act and mode of discovery, the Northmen 
stand far before Colon. 

Can it then any longer remain matter of doubt that, contem- 
plated in every aspect and mode, the true honour of the discovery 
of iVmerica, of the Western Hemisphere, belongs to the North- 
men, and to the Northmen alone ? that to them is due a far higher 
honour and a far greater share of merit than to Colon ? The merit 
of Colon w r as great, in daring to cross an ocean which none in 
his country had crossed before ; and none admires him, for his 
daring enterprise, more than the author of this work j but let him 
take his fair place in the niche of fame : let him not be elevated 
to the place which does not, in any way, really belong to him : 

* This is one of the passages quoted by Mr. Bancroft to prove that 
Vinland is in Africa ! All the other passages quoted by him are in ex- 
actly the same words, in this part, as this one ! 

Q 



338 ON THE COMPARATIVE MERITS, ETC. 

let him not usurp the honours due to others. He was not the 
discoverer of America ; he was not the first visitant to her shores ; 
his act was not so perilous, or complete, or adventurous a one as 
the oft-repeated acts of the Northmen ; nor was his actual know- 
ledge of the country in any degree so exact, while all his ideas 
concerning it were purely erroneous. The Northmen crossed 
the broad Atlantic, without any of his advantages, five centuries 
before him. They discovered, and explored, and dwelt upon, the 
continent of North America eight centuries and a half ago. They 
founded important colonies in the northern parts, (in Greenland,) 
and were well acquainted with the more southern regions, where 
also, if they did not found colonies, they at any rate dwelt for 
several years. The regions with which they were best acquainted, 
south of Greenland, were the regions which have since assumed 
the most important rank of all the regions of the western conti- 
nent. Shall the Northmen be deprived, then, of the well-deserved 
meed of honour and glory which is so justly due to them, for their 
bold and enterprising achievements, for their often- repeated ex- 
plorations, and for their early but accurate knowledge of these 
distant regions ? 





"3 








































^ S 










^s § 










sS *« ^ 


















< 










0^ 4? 










*^^S 










•"-s 








►H 


GO 
50 § .3 S 






Q 


C/2 


ise 

Niniv 
Bahil 

Antioch 

Jerusale 






O 


< 






>H 




1 










*» 










^ ■■■■» 1 






rt 




.a gj~ 


snjitf 






*e 


Gardavelldi i £ 


$5 






£ 

£ 


g ^ 3 § * 




< 




P A 

,] Bjarma 


.3 


■tr« 

1^ 






H3 

o >* 

o 


1 Vg 1 3 


^ 






, J «.| * 


s 


.■6 


tu 


>H 


:0 


* # 


&5 


< 


CO 


PJ 


8* 








i_J 


fe* 


ft •!— ( 






r-ri 

.9 

s 


innunga { 
lluland 

rkland 

and 

■raman- 
land 

nsland 


nir mem 
at gang 
ffrica.] 






1 


***IV | 


2 * <1 
i — i 88 c3 








v ' . •• .. y ,;- 


■ ;.'■'.■ -■■■ — * 







Q 2 



NOTE B.* 

ON THE TRADITIONARY RECORDS OF THE NORTHERN 
NATIONS. 

Since those who have paid little attention to the subject of 
the antiquities of the Northern races, maybe unaware of the ex- 
tent of historical tradition among them, it may be well to add a 
few remarks on that subject in this place. The Northern na- 
tions are rich in ancient historical literature, which is able to be 
clearly proved, by its internal evidence, to be remarkable for ac- 
curacy and truth in the main details. This historical literature 
owes its existence to the profession, as it may properly be termed, 
of Scalds and Saga-men which existed among them, and was 
always held in peculiar honour, and esteemed of a sacred im- 
portance. In illustration of this subject, it may not be amiss to 
quote some of the remarks of one who has studied the antiqui- 
ties of Iceland and the north with care and attention, and whose 
remarks are made without the slightest reference to the subject 
of this volume. The following passages occur in Wheaton'a 
" History of the Northmen," in the two chapters on Icelandic 
literature. " The Icelanders cherished and cultivated the lan- 
guage and literature of their ancestors with remarkable success. 
* * * In Iceland an independent literature grew up, flourished, 
and was brought to a certain degree of perfection, before the re- 
vival of learning in the south of Europe. This island was not 
converted to Christianity until the end of the tenth century, 
when the national literature, which still remained in oral tradi- 
tion, was full-blown and ready to be committed to a written 
form. (p. 49.) * * * Like those of most other barbarous nations, 
the Scandinavian learning and history were, as has already been 
remarked, preserved in oral tradition long before any attempt was 
made to reduce them to writing, (p. 50.) * * * The Scalds were 
at once poets and historians. * * * A regular succession of this 
order of men was perpetuated, and a list of two hundred and 
thirty in number, of those who were most distinguished in the 

* See ante, pp. 19, 72, 108, &c. &c. 



342 ON THE TRADITIONARY RECORDS 

three northern kingdoms, from the reign of Ragnar Lodbrok to 
Vlademar II., is still preserved in the Icelandic language, (p. 51.) 
* * * The ancient literature of the North was not confined to the 
poetical art. The Scalds recited the praises of kings and heroes 
in verse, whilst the Saga-men recalled the memory of the past in 
prose narratives. * * * The memory of past transactions was 
thus handed down from age to age in an unbroken chain of tra- 
dition, and the ancient songs and Sagas were preserved until the 
introduction of book-writing gave them a fixed and durable re- 
cord, (p. 57.) * * * The recitations were embellished with poeti- 
cal extracts from the works of different Scalds. Story and song 
were thus united together, and the memory was strengthened by 
this constant cultivation, so as to be the safe depository of the na- 
tional history and poetry. * * * The power of oral tradition, in 
thus transmitting, through a succession of ages, poetical or prose 
compositions of considerable length, may appear almost incre- 
dible to civilized nations, accustomed to the art of writing. But 
it is well known, that, even after the Homeric poems had been 
reduced to writing, the rhapsodists who had been accustomed to 
recite them, could readily repeat any passage desired. And we 
have, in our own times, among the Calmucks, [Persians, &c. &c] 
examples of heroic and popular poems fftnd narratives] of great 
length, thus preserved and handed down to posterity. This is 
more especially the case where [as in Iceland and the Northern 
nations] there is a perpetual order of men, whose exclusive em- 
ployment it is to learn and repeat, whose faculty of the memory 
is thus improved and carried to the highest pitch of perfection, 
and who are relied upon, as historiographers, to preserve the 
national annals. The interesting scene, presented to this day in 
every Icelandic family, in the long nights of winter, is a living 
proof of the existence of this ancient custom. No sooner does 
the day close, than the whole family * * * [being assembled,] 
one of the family takes his seat near the lamp, and begins to read 
some favourite Saga. * * * In some families the Sagas are recited 
by those who have committed them to memory, and there are still 
instances of itinerant orators of this sort, who gain a livelihood 
during the winter, by going about, from house to house, repeat- 
ing the stories they have thus learnt by heart. About two cen- 
turies and a half after the first settlement of Iceland by the Nor- 
wegians, [that is, about A.D. 1100,] the learned men of that re- 



OF THE NORTHERN NATIONS. 343 

mote island began to collect and reduce to writing these tradi- 
tional poems and histories, (p. 590" This was near the period 
which all evidence points out as having been the date of the 
manuscripts, the originals, or copies of the originals of which we 
possess, as to the expeditions of the Northmen to the continent 
of North America. Of the same date, or later, are all the au- 
thentic ancient histories of these northern kingdoms. 

The same author says, in another place, (p. 94,) " Some of 
the ancient Sagas which now exist in the Icelandic language, re- 
mained for a long period in oral tradition, before they were re- 
duced to writing ; — " and, again, " One general remark, made by 
a learned and ingenious writer who comes fresh from reading 
these works, is applicable to them all,— that the ancient poetry 
and romance of the north deals more in reality, and less in fiction, 
than that of the south. He explains this by the well-known fact, 
that the history of the middle ages of the south of Europe was 
written exclusively by the clergy ; and the lay poets, having only 
the field of fiction left to them, could distinguish themselves in 
no other way, than by giving a higher colouring to the marvellous 
stories they found in the monkish chronicles. In the north, on 
the contrary, the Scalds, who were attached to the courts of 
kings, and to the most distinguished families of the country, were 
the sole depositories of its historical traditions, which it was 
their interest, as well as glory, faithfully to preserve " Remarks 
to the same effect might be quoted from the pages of every au- 
thor who has written on northern history and literature, though 
without the remotest allusion to the discovery of the Western 
Hemisphere. No point, indeed, can be more clearly established, 
than the credibility of the ancient traditions, as committed to 
writing in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries. 

The great historian of the north, Snorri Sturluson, declares, 
in the preface to his valuable Heimskringla, that it is a history 
compiled "from the traditions of wise men/' &c. It has been 
seen (ante, pp. 108, 182, 191, &c.) that, in the documents dis- 
cussed in this volume, allusions are often made to traditions. 

We find, in every one of the documents of any length trans- 
lated in this volume, that sure sign of remote antiquity to be 
present, — the intermixture of scraps of poetry with the prose. 
The existence of this is well known to indicate the great anti- 
quity of the document in which it is contained. 



34*4? ON THE TRADITIONARY RECORDS, ETC. 

It will be remembered that Csesar, in his Commentaries, speak- 
ing of the Druids in Britain, alludes expressly to the great num. 
ber of verses, which it was unlawful to commit to writing, but 
which the Britons, even in his time, committed to memory. 
Some pupils required twenty years fully to acquire the whole. 
(See Ccesar, de Bello Gallico, lib. vi. § xiii.) 

A moment's consideration will render it sufficiently obvious, 
that, if, at the present day, the physician can keep constantly in 
mind, and record, the nature and qualities of that intricate struc- 
ture which occupies his study, — can remember, so as to be apt 
for every occasion, the nature and qualities of infiuite diseases ; 
if the lawyer can remember all " his quiddits, his quillits, his 
cases, his tenures, and his tricks ;" if even the merchant can re- 
tain constantly ready in his mind for application, all the various 
items of information necessary for his business ; — there can be 
nothing extraordinary in the fact of those, whose whole, and 
especial, and particular, and sacred office it was, anciently, to 
record historical events, remembering, and handing down cor- 
rectly, the brief records of those events. The records contained 
in this volume, are, as must have been perceived by the perusal 
of them, precisely of that condensed, extremely brief character, 
which w r as to be expected in oral traditions. There is every 
thing in their mere style, language, and manner, which marks 
them as the faithful written records of simple, unadorned, accu- 
rate, oral traditions. There is very little adornment ; brief sim- 
plicity is their chief characteristic. They were precisely the Mnd 
of traditions which were likely to be recorded, and eagerly list- 
ened to, relating, as they did, to the first discover} 7- , and to the 
adventures of the first discoverers, of the land in which the list- 
eners dwelt, or of the lands situated beyond it, with which they 
had commercial or other intercourse and connection. 



THE E^D. 



Printed by R. and J. E. Taylor, Red Lion Court, Fleet Street. 



JUN 8-1949 



-; 






& 



\ 

<? 









^ 






* 






V 







■ 



o. 






v v % 






%.^ 







« 



J? 






,^-°- 







°o 




W\ \^ ; 
































